THE KIN 
 DE
 
 412C
 
 THE KING'S DEPUTY
 
 THE KING'S DEPUTY 
 
 B IRomance of tbe Xast Century 
 
 BY 
 
 H. A. HINKSON 
 
 Ou </>u 
 
 rot fipor&v 
 
 CHICAGO 
 
 A. C. McCLUEG & CO. 
 1900
 
 TO 
 MY FRIEND 
 
 ALICE MEYNELL 
 
 2136247
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER. 
 
 PAGE. 
 
 I. IN SEARCH OF FORTUNE 9 
 
 II. A FAIR DOMINO 25 
 
 III. THE MEETING IN THE NINE ACRES ... 35 
 
 IV. HIS EXCELLENCY 44 
 
 V. MY UNCLE TONY 50 
 
 vi. AT THE VICEROY'S COURT . . . . 56 
 
 VII. MISS YELVERTON 65 
 
 viii. HER GRACE'S REVENGE 76 
 
 IX. MY LADY BETTY 84 
 
 X. PHIL BLAKE 100 
 
 XI. AN ENEMY OF HIS GRACE 114 
 
 XII. THE LADY GALTYMORE 130 
 
 xiii. THE EARL'S TRIAL 142 
 
 XIV. A FRIEND OF HIS GRACE 153 
 
 XV. SIR HARRY 163 
 
 XVI. THE FUNNY CLUB 174 
 
 xvii. THE DUCHESS'S KNIGHT 189 
 
 xvin. "FAREWELL TO LOVE" . . . ... 199 
 
 xix. A WOMAN'S HEART 206
 
 viii CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER. PAGE. 
 
 XX. MY LORD BISHOP 211 
 
 XXI. TREASON 220 
 
 XXII. I MEET THE EARL, OF GALTYMORE . . . 228 
 
 XXIII. BISHOP AND MONK 234 
 
 XXIV. THE BANQUET 241 
 
 xxv. ST. PATRICK'S BALL 247 
 
 XXVI. TREACHERY ! 258 
 
 XXVII. A TRAITOR 266 
 
 XXVIII. A FRIEND IN NEED 277 
 
 XXIX. KILGOBBIN ABBEY 283 
 
 XXX. MY COUSIN DONAL 289 
 
 XXXI. A MIDNIGHT ENCOUNTER 296 
 
 XXXII. REVENGE 302 
 
 XXXIII. THE HAND OF FATE 308 
 
 XXXIV. THE JUDGMENT OF GOD 316 
 
 XXXV. FORGIVENESS 324
 
 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 IN SEAECH OF FORTUNE. 
 
 I WAS well pleased when the trees of the Phoenix 
 Park warned me that I was within a few miles of the 
 heart of the city. Since I left Galway I had not seen 
 the sun for rain and storm-cloud, and I had been now 
 four days in the saddle. The wind still came moan- 
 ing about me in gusts, but the rain had ceased, though 
 the clouds scurried in heavy masses overhead. I drew 
 rein for an instant and looked backwards, for I heard 
 no longer the hoofs of my servant's horse behind, and, 
 at this, I had no small concern lest evil should befall 
 him and my baggage be lost. I pressed my hand to 
 my breast to assure myself of the safety of my two 
 passports to fortune my purse, a not over well-filled 
 one, but containing more guineas than I had ever 
 before been master of, and a letter presenting me,
 
 10 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 Theobald Dillon, of Carna Abbey, in the county of 
 Galway, Esquire, to my kinsman, Donal O'Brien, of 
 Dublin Castle, private secretary to Mr. Secretary Orde. 
 
 I scarce knew my cousin, for I had not seen him 
 since my childhood. I remembered him a cold man 
 of the world, with a bloodless face and white teeth. 
 On the wall of the great hall of Carna Abbey hung 
 the head of a wolf, and when a boy I never passed 
 it by without a spasm of fear. Its sharp, uncovered 
 fangs reminded me of my kinsman Donal. 
 
 I knew that my uncle Tony had wrote the letter, 
 wherein he commended me to the good offices of 
 Donal, with much difficulty, and because there was 
 nought else to be done, seeing that I had no patrimony 
 to speak of, and that good birth is but a sorry excuse 
 for an empty purse. Moreover, I had lived twenty- 
 three years, and had learned those things which it is 
 right for a gentleman to know, so that I needed no 
 sponsor for my quarrel, being grown big and strong 
 to boot. 
 
 For myself, I had liefer go to my cousin, Lady 
 Betty Rawdon, who was by repute, indeed, the fairest 
 lady in Dublin, and the leader of its fashion. Nay,
 
 IN SEARCH OF FORTUNE. 11 
 
 I had even heard it whispered by certain who had 
 been to Court, that his Excellency himself was far 
 from indifferent to her charms. But my uncle Tony 
 and she had quarrelled, and very bitterly I made no 
 doubt, seeing that he did not curse her, as he did 
 others who displeased him for the time, but, if her 
 name was spoken, listened in a gloomy silence. 
 
 These matters I pondered as I rode slowly to the 
 city beneath the dripping trees, while my servant 
 Barney lagged out of sight behind me. As I came 
 near to the city, I began to think what a figure I 
 should make when I was arrived there. I have said 
 that I was well mounted. 
 
 I rode a bright chestnut gelding, which my uncle 
 had bought me at Athlone not ten days before. I 
 wore my father's sword, and knew how to use it, 
 while in my holsters was a pair of horse-pistols with 
 silver stocks. Barney, too, carried a case containing 
 a pair of duelling pistols, which my uncle had given 
 me on the morning when I took my leave of him. 
 His hand had trembled as he gave them to me, and 
 I thought that I saw in his look something of envy 
 of me and of my youth.
 
 12 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Never court and never shirk a meeting, Toby," 
 he said, " and you'll never want a friend while you 
 have Spitfire and Flash," for so they were called, and 
 with that he sighed heavily. 
 
 His kindness touched my heart, for I knew that he 
 loved his pistols as a father his children. It was no 
 easy matter to part with them, for Tony Dillon had 
 laid his man oftener and with a better grace than any 
 in the county of Galway. But gout had made his 
 aim less steady, so that he fought seldom and never 
 any longer with his friends, except when he was driven 
 to it. 
 
 The rain began to fall again, and I was grown 
 impatient, because my servant lagged ; and yet he was 
 not to blame for that, seeing that he was heavily laden 
 and not so well mounted as I. Neither was the road 
 without danger to a single traveller, especially if the 
 night was dark. And so, thinking of this, I was all 
 the more glad when the good fellow came in sight. 
 
 We had now left the Phoenix Park, and, with what 
 speed we could, rode along the dark ill-made street by 
 the river. It was not long before we had reached the 
 Angel tavern, for at that famous inn my uncle had
 
 IN SEARCH OF FORTUNE. 13 
 
 commanded me to seek my supper, as being but a few 
 paces from the house wherein I was to lodge. 
 
 I leaped from my saddle, and throwing the rein to 
 Barney bade him see that the horses should be well 
 stabled. Then I pushed open the heavy door and 
 entered the great room of the inn. The confused 
 noise of voices, in which laughter, jest, shouting, and 
 cursing were strangely blent, almost deafened my ears. 
 
 The air was dull with smoke and steam, and heavy 
 with the smell of food and wine. No seat could I 
 discover that was vacant, and as I stood by the door 
 I had leisure to scan the company. It was indeed a 
 strange assemblage. Men of all ages and, as it would 
 seem, of every condition of life, crowded together at 
 the tables. Young men of rank and fashion, ele- 
 gantly dressed, their hair freshly powdered by the 
 friseur some of them scarce past the term of boy- 
 hood, who watched with pale faces and eager eyes the 
 fall of the dice or the turn of the trump card made 
 a strange contrast to the heavy-eyed and leaden- 
 visaged companions, whose wine-stained dress and tar- 
 nished finery might have indicated their condition, 
 even had not the sword point, protruding from the
 
 14 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 scabbard, proclaimed them Sweaters and Pinkin- 
 dindies. 
 
 As I stood by the door hesitating, uncertain whether 
 or not I should seek my supper elsewhere, careless 
 eyes were raised from the tables. They glanced at 
 me for a moment and then were drawn again to the 
 play. One of those who played near me attracted me 
 much. 
 
 He was a young man, scarce more than my own 
 age. His face was pale, but exceeding handsome, 
 and his eyes, which were dark and lustrous, seemed 
 tired, as though he had drunk deep and slept little. 
 Yet he had withal an air of breeding which made him 
 notable among his fellows. His dress was singularly 
 elegant, his coat being of light blue and his waistcoat 
 of yellow silk laced with gold. His hair, which I took 
 to be his own, was newly powdered, and gleamed white 
 as snow by the side of the soiled and gray-coloured 
 wigs of his companions. 
 
 I felt something like envy to think of my own 
 rustic appearance for my clothes were plain and 
 travel-stained, and I wore my own hair, which was 
 brown and abundant, and of which till now I had been
 
 IN SEARCH OF FORTUNE. 15 
 
 proud, unpowdered and of my country manners, and 
 the splendour and ease of this young town-bred buck. 
 As if he knew that he was in my thoughts he raised 
 his eyes for an instant to my face and made as if he 
 would speak at least, so I read his half gesture, but 
 as he did so, one spoke to him and he turned his eyes 
 from me. 
 
 Then he bit his lip, and with a flush on his pale face 
 drew forth and flung on the table a handful of gold 
 coins. At this moment, a little round-faced man 
 touched my arm, and in a voice which betokened 
 pride, as well as humility, begged to know if my lord- 
 ship would go up higher where a table was at my 
 service. I followed mine host, for the voice belonged 
 to none other, up the room, jostling on the way the 
 heated servants who hurried to and fro, bearing wine 
 or empty goblets, their steps being quickened at times 
 by the point of a sword thrust delicately against their 
 ribs or back. 
 
 I sought a seat at the table which stood near to a 
 great fire of wood that leaped and crackled like a live 
 thing with every gust that shook the old inn and 
 made the windows rattle.
 
 16 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 I had almost reached the end of the room when I 
 tripped over something that lay in my way, and almost 
 fell on my face. When I had recovered myself I 
 looked down and saw that the cause of my stumbling 
 was a sword and scabbard, which, with the belt, had 
 been thrown carelessly against the back of the bench. 
 Turning to him who was nearest me, and whom I 
 judged to be the owner of the sword, I craved his 
 pardon for my awkwardness, albeit I knew that his 
 carelessness was more at fault. 
 
 " Your sword, sir," I said,, " has well-nigh brought 
 me to earth." 
 
 " True, sir," he answered, with cold gravity, " and, 
 indeed, you are not the first to meet a fall by that 
 same plaything o' mine, but by Gad, sir, you have the 
 advantage over them that did." 
 
 " How so, sir? " I asked, curtly, for I was little 
 pleased with his manner of speech. 
 
 " Young sir/' he retorted, surveying me from head 
 to foot with much insolent contempt, " when you 
 have lived twenty-four hours in the city, you may 
 perchance learn; but if you can find no instructor, 
 I shall be at your service," and he waved his hand,
 
 IN SEARCH OF FORTUNE. 17 
 
 dismissing me as though he were a king and I his 
 vassal, at which, and, it may be, at my anger, his 
 companions laughed aloud. 
 
 Bursting with indignation, which I was at much 
 pains to contain, for I was resolved not to be drawn 
 into a brawl, I made him a slight bow and passed on. 
 
 As my anger cooled, I felt a strong desire to know 
 who this braggart might be, who had spoken so 
 threateningly. His appearance, and the deference 
 with which his companions listened to his boasting, 
 puzzled me not a little. He was, I judged, about fifty 
 years of age, of great stature and corpulent. His face 
 would have been handsome but for a scar which 
 seamed the left jaw from the ear to the mouth. His 
 dress was at once tawdry and magnificent. He wore 
 a coat of plum colour, the back of which I saw when 
 he leaned sideways was soiled with powder and 
 pomatum from his wig; his waistcoat was of blue 
 satin, but much stained with wine. He wore black 
 silken stockings and shoes with silver buckles. 
 
 His companions at the same table, of whom there 
 were four, were less splendidly attired, but all had the 
 air of men of fashion.
 
 18 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 When I had supped and paid my reckoning, I was 
 about to leave the inn and seek Barney, about whom 
 I had some disquiet, for my servant was ready not 
 less with his hand than with his tongue. I had half 
 risen from my seat when I heard one at the table 
 near me speak of my kinsman Donal O'Brien, and 
 at the name I dropped back into my seat again and 
 listened. 
 
 What they said of my kinsman I could not tell for 
 the rattle of the dice, but that it was nothing friendly 
 I judged by what I saw of their faces. Then it 
 chanced that a die rolled from the table to the floor. 
 With a curse, he who sat at the end of the table, the 
 same over whose sword I had stumbled, cried out to a 
 servant and bade him find the die, for it was his hand 
 that had erred. Now that the dice were silent I 
 could hear. 
 
 " His Excellency did not honour Lady Betty with 
 his presence at her ball last Thursday," one was say- 
 ing. "I'll warrant Mr. Under-Secretary feels none 
 too happy for that any more than her ladyship." 
 
 He of the plum-coloured coat burst into a roar of 
 derisive laughter.
 
 IN SEARCH OP FORTUNE. 19 
 
 " Much wine has blunted your wits, Dick Power," 
 he cried, so loudly that many eyes were turned on 
 him. "Why should my lord duke trouble to show 
 himself in her ladyship's ballroom when he has the 
 private entree to her chamber? " 
 
 Instantly the meaning of the fellow's words and of 
 my uncle's silent unfriendliness towards my cousin 
 flashed through my brain. A chorus of laughter fol- 
 lowed which sounded in my ears like the noise of hell. 
 
 I rose to my feet, and seizing my cup, still half filled 
 with wine, I took a step forward so as to make my aim 
 more sure, and dashed the wine full in the face of 
 Lady Betty's traducer. 
 
 For several moments there was .silence, the party 
 at the table seeming thunderstruck at the suddenness 
 of my attack, while I stood with a calmness that 
 afterwards no little surprised me, and watched the 
 wine trickle down the braggart's resplendent waist- 
 coat. Then with the roar of a baited bull he drew 
 on me. Happily I was of a county famous for the 
 sword as was Tipperary for the pistol, and the hilt 
 came readily to my hand. I parried a desperate thrust 
 and retreated to the fireplace, where a wider space
 
 20 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 might give the advantage to my youth and activity. 
 So I defended myself, acting with caution until I 
 should learn his manner of fighting. 
 
 The guests had now left the tables and crowded 
 behind my antagonist, watching the contest with 
 eager delight. How the fight might have ended I 
 know not, if mine host had not struggled through 
 the crowd, which was fain to hold him back lest he 
 spoil their sport, wringing his hands, and crying out 
 to both of us, but more especially to my antagonist 
 
 " Put up! put up, gentlemen! Think of my house! 
 For God's sake, peace! for the honour of my house." 
 
 At these words, my enemy retreated a step and 
 ceased to press me. Then, dropping the point of his 
 sword, he burst into a loud laugh. 
 
 " For the honour of so excellent a tavern, good 
 Peter, it shall be as you wish/' he said to the trembling 
 innkeeper. Then, turning to me " Sir," he added, 
 with great coolness, albeit his breath came fast 
 because of his corpulence, "we shall meet again at 
 a more fitting time and place." 
 
 " When and where you will," I answered, with equal 
 haughtiness.
 
 IN SEARCH OF FORTUNE. 21 
 
 He bowed slightly, and returning his sword to the 
 scabbard he whispered something in the ear of him 
 whom he had addressed as Dick Power. The angry 
 murmurs which had broken out, in fear lest the 
 quarrel should end thus tamely, were stilled in expec- 
 tation. I was still standing by the fire, with the 
 naked blade in my hand, when Mr. Dick Power pre- 
 sented himself to me with a low bow and begged that 
 I would give him the name of a friend. I was now 
 placed in a position of much embarrassment, for I 
 knew no one whom I could ask to render me this 
 service, save my kinsman Donal, and I had the best 
 of reasons for desiring to keep him in ignorance of 
 this unlucky brawl. I hesitated before replying, and 
 the crowd, misinterpreting my silence for cowardice, 
 broke out into laughter and jest which stung me 
 almost to madness. 
 
 Mr. Power stood waiting before me with a smile, 
 and this no less exasperated me. 
 
 " Sir/' I answered, in a loud voice, so that all might 
 hear, "being newly come to the city, I need some 
 little time ere I can find a friend. My name, sir," 
 for they had begun to cry out against me, " may per-
 
 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 haps give you warrant that I shall not fail in aught 
 that befits a gentleman and a man of honour. It is 
 Theobald Dillon, of Carna Abbey, in the county of 
 Galway, now lying with Francis O'Keefe, vintner." 
 
 While I spoke the young man whom I had seen at 
 the card-table near the entrance to the room, and 
 whose bearing had so caught my eye, pushed his way 
 through the throng to my side. 
 
 " Sir," he cried, in a clear musical voice, " while 
 Tom Delahunt lives, a Dillon of Carna shall never 
 want a friend or a mourner. My poor services are 
 at your disposal." 
 
 I bowed, partly to express my grateful acceptance 
 of services so timely and partly to conceal my sur- 
 prise, for Tom Delahunt was known, even in Galway, 
 as the most dare-devil of the brethren of the Hell 
 Fire Club; and report had not dealt too kindly with 
 his reputation, albeit there was none rash enough to 
 gainsay his courage or spirit. 
 
 But indeed I was in no position to be over-captious, 
 so that I readily accepted the offer of my new-found 
 friend, for in truth he was a friend to me in my sorest 
 need. At this Mr. Power bowed and left me. When
 
 IN SEARCH OF FORTUNE. 23 
 
 he had turned his back and mingled with the crowd, 
 Mr. Delahunt seized my arm and drew me back a 
 little, so that we might not be overheard. 
 
 " You are new to the city, sir? " he asked. 
 
 I answered him that I was. 
 
 " Then take the advice of one who knows it well 
 and to his cost, having bought his knowledge at no 
 little loss to himself. Leave the inn with all speed, 
 for there are certain fellows here who are not to be 
 trusted." 
 
 " I would not have them think that I run from 
 them! " I replied, a little hotly. 
 
 " That they shall not," he answered, with spirit, 
 " seeing that you are my friend. Yet it puzzles me 
 why you should have come hither." 
 
 " My uncle Tony bade me seek my supper here," I 
 said. 
 
 " Ah! did he so? " he went on, seeming to be much 
 interested. "And you have supped well?" 
 
 " With much relish," I answered, smiling. 
 
 " 'Tis true ; but you have not yet paid your reckon- 
 ing," he said, watching my face. 
 
 " I am very ready to pay my reckoning what is
 
 24 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 still unpaid seeing that I have gained more than I 
 had bargained for/' I answered. 
 
 " And that? " he asked, smiling. 
 
 " The friendship of Mr. Tom Delahunt," I replied, 
 making him a bow. 
 
 His face flushed. 
 
 " Why, it is gladly given to a kinsman of Tony 
 Dillon and a man of spirit," he returned. 
 
 Then I told him again where I was lodged, and 
 entreated him that he would not forget the business, 
 since my honour was at stake. 
 
 " Have no fear, I will answer for your honour. 
 And now make haste away, lest the Captain of the 
 Watch find you here and interrupt the business." 
 
 So, I thanked him for his warning, and, bowing to 
 him, went out.
 
 CHAPTEE II. 
 
 A FAIR DOMINO. 
 
 As soon as I reached my lodging I made haste to 
 change my travel-stained garments for those more 
 befitting my station. So, very quickly I donned my 
 new suit a coat of chocolate colour with rich lace, 
 a waistcoat of blue broidered with silver, black knee- 
 breeches and silken hose of the same colour, and shoes 
 with silver buckles. I surveyed myself in the mirror, 
 and, notwithstanding that my hair lacked powder 
 to be in the fashion, I felt no dissatisfaction with my 
 figure. 
 
 Now that my blood was cooler, I confessed that a 
 brawl in a tavern would be no favourable introduction 
 to his Excellency's favour should he hear of it. If I 
 failed to obtain the commission on which I had set 
 my heart, I could at least seek service abroad, as many 
 of my kinsmen had done, and this was some comfort. 
 Then I fell to thinking what would my uncle Tony 
 
 say in the matter. That he had crippled himself 
 
 25
 
 26 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 much to equip me in a manner befitting my birth I 
 well knew, and if I must give up the hope of serving 
 in my own country it would be a bitter disappoint- 
 ment to him. And yet, albeit he showed no good- 
 will towards my cousin, Lady Betty, he would be 
 far from blaming me for resenting the foul insult 
 which had been offered to her so publicly. 
 
 I remembered suddenly that I did not know the 
 name of my antagonist, and it seemed somewhat 
 strange that he should have neglected the formality 
 of declaring it; and yet his vanity in supposing him- 
 self to be well known to all the world might have 
 accounted for the omission, or, indeed, it might be 
 that the suddenness of the quarrel had left no leisure 
 for courtesy. But this did not disquiet me, seeing 
 that I had not been born and, for twenty-three years, 
 bred in the county of Galway without having smelt 
 powder. 
 
 I rose and took my uncle's duelling pistols from 
 their case. They were of the kind called pelters, and 
 of brass, with the barrels very long, and point- 
 blankers. They were family pistols, and had de- 
 scended to the eldest son of the house, and my uncle,
 
 A FAIR DOMINO. 27 
 
 because he had no children, had given them to me, 
 when I had used them to his pleasure and knew the 
 code as well as a gentleman ought. As I was the 
 challenged party, the choice of weapons was mine, 
 unless my antagonist pleaded that he was no pistol 
 shot, and that I deemed to be far from probable. I 
 would choose pistols, Galway bred though I was, for 
 my challenger was of uncommon stature and width, 
 and why should I not confess it? from my experi- 
 ence in the tavern I judged that what there was of 
 advantage was not on my side. I noticed with grim 
 satisfaction the notches cut in the stocks ; a little cross 
 told when the shot had been fatal, and of these on 
 Spitfire I reckoned twenty-three, the number of my 
 own years. When the wound had not proved fatal, it 
 was marked by a simple notch. I examined both care- 
 fully, testing the hair springs more than once before 
 I restored them to the case. As I did so there came 
 a knocking at my door. Doubtless it was Mr. Dela- 
 hunt, I thought, as I strode across the room and flung 
 open the door. 
 
 For a moment surprise bereft me of the power of 
 speech. It was no man, but a woman, who stood
 
 28 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 before me, and a young and comely woman at that, 
 I judged, albeit the light was none of the best, and 
 I could see only her mouth and chin, and that but 
 dimly by reason of the domino which she wore, and 
 from which her dark eyes shone like stars from a 
 winter sky. 
 
 For several minutes we stood gazing the one at the 
 other without speaking, for in truth I knew not what 
 to say. 
 
 " Mr. Theobald Dillon/' she began at last, in a low, 
 clear voice, which sounded like the first notes of a 
 thrush's morning song. 
 
 " Bids you heartily welcome to his poor lodging," 
 I said, with a low bow, and made way for her to enter. 
 
 She hesitated awhile, looking doubtfully into the 
 room. Then, as if with sudden resolve 
 
 " I would speak with you in private," she said, 
 daintily crossing the threshold, " and so I would not 
 be overheard," and with that she glanced at my 
 sleeping chamber. By the light of the candles I saw 
 that she was richly dressed in brocaded silk, while 
 she wore on her little feet satin shoes with bows of 
 pink.
 
 A FAIR DOMINO. 29 
 
 " Have no fear of that/' I answered, and, to give 
 her greater confidence, shot the bolt of the door by 
 which she had entered. 
 
 She turned her eyes on me quickly, a little dis- 
 quieted I thought; then, catching sight of the pistols, 
 for I had left the case open, she moved quickly toward 
 them. 
 
 " Are they loaded? " she asked. 
 
 I read what was in her mind. 
 
 "Madam," I said, with some haughtiness, "I am 
 a man of honour." 
 
 What I could see of her face coloured somewhat. 
 
 " Forgive me, sir/' she asked, very sweetly. " I am 
 but a girl, and a woman's honour is lightly tarnished. 
 In truth, I am but a sorry pleader to make a foe where 
 I seek a friend. I would ask a favour of you, but I 
 know not how." 
 
 " Your desire is granted," I cried, for the music of 
 her voice had taken me captive, " if it be aught that 
 depends on me." 
 
 Her eyes met mine questioningly. 
 
 " In very truth? " she asked, eagerly. 
 
 " In very truth," I answered.
 
 30 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Sir," she said, coming closer to me until I could 
 feel her breath upon my cheek, " I will hold you to 
 your pledge. You will grant me what I desire? " 
 
 I bowed, for I much wondered what was this thing 
 which she so desired that she had come to me alone to 
 ask it, and I had not leisure for words. 
 
 " You had a quarrel to-day in a tavern close by, 
 and drew upon a stranger," she went on. 
 
 " To defend my life," I answered. " It is true, 
 though I know not how you came by the news so 
 speedily." 
 
 "You will choose pistols? " she asked, with a glance 
 at those that lay before her. 
 
 " Yes," I replied, flushing as I remembered my 
 thoughts of a little before. 
 
 For a few moments she stood by the fire, leaning 
 a little forward, her forefinger on her lip. Then she 
 roused herself suddenly, and came nearer to me. 
 
 " When you meet," she said, quickly, " you must 
 fire dumb." 
 
 " Fire dumb! " I exclaimed, startled out of my 
 calmness. "My God, fire dumb! Do you know what 
 it is that you ask? "
 
 A PAIR DOMINO. 31 
 
 " Yes," she answered, quietly ; " I know well what 
 it is, and that you have given me your word." 
 
 " It is forbidden " I began. 
 
 " Yes," she continued, with great calmness, " by 
 the Code of Honour, but what of that? It is no dis- 
 honour if if " and she hesitated. 
 
 I waited until she should finish. 
 
 "If you risk your life," she said, watching me 
 closely. 
 
 " I care nothing for the risk," I answered, proudly, 
 " but a lady's honour " 
 
 " Ha, a lady's honour, sir/' she repeated, and her 
 surprise assured me that she knew not the cause of 
 my quarrel. 
 
 " Yes," I went on. "How shall I fire dumb when 
 it is a lady's honour that is at stake ? " 
 
 I thought she winced. 
 
 " And yet, sir," she persisted, " the Code regards 
 such offences but lightly." 
 
 Her knowledge of what we in Galway were wont to 
 call the Thirty-six Commandments amazed me. 
 
 " It may be so," I answered ; " but I take no such 
 view of the matter."
 
 32 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Yet you have pledged me your word," she said 
 again. 
 
 " Yes, to my own destruction, if you hold me to it," 
 I cried, throwing myself moodily into a chair, and 
 covering my face with my hands. 
 
 " Destruction, sir! " she exclaimed, and I thought 
 that there was mockery in her voice. " Nay, rather 
 to your own salvation. " 
 
 " How so? " I asked, raising my head and looking 
 at her in amazement. It may have been my gaze 
 that confused her, for she seemed awhile to have no 
 answer ready. 
 
 " Because you will have been true to your pledge," 
 she said, slowly, " and earned a daughter's gratitude 
 for her father's life. You will keep your promise? " 
 
 " I will so," I answered, readily enough, for her 
 appeal to my mercy touched my heart, and when I 
 bethought me that my antagonist was an old man, to 
 fire dumb no longer seemed to be so great a disgrace. 
 Moreover, I now knew what I had before but dimly 
 suspected, that she was pleading for a father's life. 
 
 " And thus, kind sir," she answered me humbly, " a 
 daughter thanks you, as she ought, upon her knees,"
 
 A FAIR DOMINO. 
 
 and before I could prevent her she had dropped lightly 
 to the ground. 
 
 " Nay," I said, taking her gloved hands and rais- 
 ing her up, " not thus shall you thank me." 
 
 " How then, sir? " she asked, her eyes downcast. 
 
 " I would remember your face," I answered her. 
 
 " It may not be, sir, seeing that I would have you 
 forget my visit," she said, yet in such a manner that 
 I was encouraged to persist. 
 
 " If I grant you your desire to see my poor face/' 
 she went on, seeing that I would not take her nay, 
 " will you promise me upon your honour never to 
 betray the secret of my visit, and, if we meet again, 
 to forget that we have ever met before? " 
 
 " I promise upon my honour," I replied, humbly. 
 
 She raised her hands suddenly to her head, and in 
 an instant the hood of the domino fell back, and 
 revealed her face turned towards mine with a smile, 
 half coy, half mocking. Her beauty and the splen- 
 dour of her eyes dazzled me an instant. I think she 
 knew it, and was in nowise displeased thereat, for the 
 colour in her cheeks grew deeper. She made me a 
 low courtesy and then quickly replaced the hood.
 
 34 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " I wish you good-night, sir," she said, as she turned 
 towards the door. " I have already outstayed my time, 
 and perchance your patience." 
 
 I opened the door, and would have accompanied her 
 to the street, but she forhade it somewhat imperiously. 
 Her maid awaited her, she said, and her chair was hut 
 a little way off. I watched her descend the narrow 
 stair, which she did without once looking back. 
 
 Then I returned to my chamber and closed the door. 
 It seemed suddenly to have grown dark, and for the 
 first time I noticed what a sorry light the candles 
 gave. 
 
 Then remembering what was before me and that I 
 needed sleep, I made haste to my bed.
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 THE MEETING IN THE NINE ACRES. 
 
 I SLEPT well for all my adventures, and rose betimes 
 in the morning. I dressed myself with much care, 
 being resolved to leave the world, if need be, in a 
 becoming fashion. 
 
 I had scarce breakfasted, when I heard a quick light 
 step on the stair, and in a moment Mr. Tom Delahunt 
 entered my room. He bowed low to me as I rose to 
 greet him, then casting his hat and cane to the floor, 
 he threw himself into a chair. He was magnificently 
 dressed, and seemed, to judge from the elegance of 
 his hair, to have but newly come from the friseur. 
 
 " I have not been careless of your interests, sir," 
 he began, with a smile which showed his very fine 
 white teeth, "and I can happily inform you that 
 the meeting has been arranged for to-morrow, an 
 hour after sunrise, in the Nine Acres, if the time and 
 place please you. 
 
 I bowed my assent. 
 
 35
 
 36 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " As for the delay, Mr. Power begs me to assure 
 you of his principal's regret for the delay, which was 
 unavoidable, as he had an engagement of similar 
 nature this morning," he said, smiling pleasantly. 
 " It may interest you to learn also," he went on, still 
 smiling, " that Bully Yelverton has shot his man 
 prettily, and left a hole in his left lung." 
 
 " Bully Yelverton! " I exclaimed, rising to my feet 
 in my amazement, for he had named the straightest 
 shot as well as the most skilful swordsman in the 
 province of Leinster. God knows I had little enough 
 chance against him on even terms, but to stand his 
 fire without replying left me in such a case that Provi- 
 dence alone could save me, and Providence had seemed 
 to be ever on the side of Bully Yelverton. 
 
 But less easily borne than the thought of death 
 itself, was the knowledge that I had been so befooled. 
 My brain burned when I remembered how proud I 
 had been of my promise to spare the father for the 
 daughter's sake. I recalled how she had seemed con- 
 fused when I had questioned her. It seemed a grim 
 jest to gratify a woman's whim. Why had she chosen 
 me for the victim?
 
 THE MEETING IN THE NINE ACRES. 37 
 
 My surprise was such that I clean forgot the 
 presence of my guest. As I turned from the window 
 where I had been standing, I caught his glance. 
 There was some contempt in his eyes, and this brought 
 me to my senses. 
 
 When his gaze met mine, he rose from his seat and 
 took up his hat and cane. 
 
 " Perhaps, sir/' he said, coldly, " I mistook your 
 name and your desire." 
 
 I turned on him furiously, for I could not mistake 
 the meaning of his tone. 
 
 " If you doubt my courage, sir/' I cried, " you can 
 prove it here and now," and I pushed the case of 
 pistols towards him. 
 
 His face flushed a little and, for a moment, he 
 seemed as though he would accept my challenge. 
 Then he laughed and shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 "Nay, nay," he said, "that were indeed to treat 
 Bully Yelverton but scurvily, and as for your courage, 
 why no man will dispute it, seeing that Tom Dela- 
 hunt is your friend and Tony Dillon your kinsman, 
 whose health I would gladly drink in a bottle of 
 O'Keefe's best claret."
 
 38 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " I ask your pardon," I said, flushing with shame 
 at my remissness, " thinking of my poor life has made 
 me forget that I am your host." 
 
 " You have but little time left to make your char- 
 acter," he answered, laughing pleasantly at his own 
 wit, while I ordered a bottle of wine. 
 
 " True," I said, " and I depend on you to do justice 
 to my memory." 
 
 " You may trust your life your memory to me," 
 he replied, holding his glass to the light. 
 
 "You count me a dead man?" I asked. His 
 indifference to my fate interested me strangely. 
 
 He emptied his glass and smacked his lips approv- 
 ingly. 
 
 " As sure," he answered, "as as Tom Delahunt is 
 bankrupt in all save honour, but," as if the matter 
 wearied him, " to the morrow belong the deeds of the 
 morrow. You have blazed before? " 
 
 I bent my head with a smile. 
 
 " True, I need not have asked," he said, " seeing 
 that you are Galway born. About daybreak you shall 
 see me again. Adieu! "
 
 THE MEETING IN THE NINE ACRES. 39 
 
 He took his hat and cane, and bowing low, left 
 the room. 
 
 When my guest was gone, I sat down and wrote a 
 long letter to my uncle, for I was loth to leave this 
 world without a farewell to him who had loved me 
 as a father his son. Until now, when I strove to put 
 my gratitude in words, I had not thought how much 
 I owed him. I wondered with what feeling he would 
 learn of my death, and a lump rose in my throat. 
 When I had set down fully the story of the quarrel 
 and what had followed I was easier. At least he must 
 approve my resolve to keep my pledge, however he 
 might curse my folly to have given it. 
 
 The day went quickly, and I retired to rest early, 
 my servant, Barney, watching through the night until 
 it should be time to wake me. Before dawn T was 
 ready, and as I waited I grew restless lest Delahunt 
 should come late, or worse still, forget me altogether, 
 and I was anxious to be on the ground first, but I 
 need have felt no fear. It was not yet sunrise when 
 I heard his coach halt before the door, and a few 
 minutes later he was with me.
 
 40 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 He scanned my face keenly, and I thought he 
 seemed satisfied. He was very pale, and his eyes 
 looked tired, so that I knew he had not slept. 
 
 I gave him the case of pistols, and he examined 
 them with much care, seeming specially pleased with 
 the notches carved in the stocks. Then he drew from 
 the pocket of his cloak a flask of cognac, and pressed 
 me to drink of it, but I shook my head, for I had no 
 great liking for spirits at any time, and least of all in 
 the morning. 
 
 " As you will" he said, raising the flask to his own 
 lips, " and yet it has saved a man's life before now." 
 
 " I put small faith in it," I replied, as we went down 
 the stair together. 
 
 The grey dawn was already creeping out of the east, 
 and the soft September air 'blew gently in our faces. 
 I took the letter from my pocket and gave it to my 
 companion. 
 
 " If," I began- 
 
 " Have no fear," he replied, " It shall be delivered." 
 
 When we had come to the Nine Acres we left the 
 coach and crossed on foot to the ground. The mist 
 of the morning still hung like a shroud over trees and
 
 THE MEETING IN THE NINE ACRES. 4] 
 
 grass. Mr. Delahunt surveyed the ground carefully, 
 noting the trees in front of us and the position of 
 the sun, and I knew that he was to be trusted in such 
 a matter. Then he began to pace up and down im- 
 patiently, cursing Dick Power roundly for his tardi- 
 ness and because, though I did not know this till after- 
 wards, he had lost fifty guineas to him at the card 
 table this same morning. 
 
 But our patience was not sorely tried. It was little 
 past the hour of sunrise when a second coach drew 
 up beside that which we had left, and from it issued 
 my antagonist and his second. 
 
 I noticed that Bully Yelverton was attired much 
 plainer than I had seen him before, being indeed clad 
 in sombre garments. He made me a low bow, which 
 I answered coldly, for truly I had no cause to show 
 him more courtesy than good breeding required. But 
 he did not seem to expect it, for when he had greeted 
 me, he turned his back upon me and began to troll 
 a song. 
 
 "When the ground was chosen and measured at 
 twelve paces, he took up his stand opposite me, and 
 this he did with much assumption of indifference.
 
 42 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 Midway between us a white kerchief, to which a cord 
 had been attached, was laid as a signal when to fire. 
 Then, having loaded and handed a pistol to each of us, 
 our seconds withdrew each to the right of his principal 
 and Mr. Power having the end of the cord. 
 
 On being answered that we were ready, suddenly 
 he drew the kerchief away, and at the same instant 
 I saw the blaze of my antagonist's pistol. I could 
 scarce believe that I had not been struck, for I knew 
 that he had covered me, but so it was. I was greatly 
 amazed to find myself still unhurt, and for a moment 
 I forgot that I still held the pistol undischarged in my 
 hand. Then remembering, I raised my hand and 
 fired in the air. 
 
 When the smoke had cleared away, I looked at Mr. 
 Yelverton. The pistol had fallen from his hand and 
 his face was blanched, as if with terror. As his sec- 
 ond approached him, he called to him feebly 
 
 " Dick, Dick, I am not well. Take me away." 
 
 Mr. Power, who had seemed thunderstruck with 
 amazement, was quickly at his side helping him to his 
 coach. 
 
 When he had reached it and the door was thrown
 
 THE MEETING IN THE NINE ACRES. 43 
 
 open, he paused as if remembering, and made me a 
 low bow, and this he seemed to me to do with much 
 pain and difficulty. 
 
 As for me, I stood as if rooted to the spot in surprise 
 at what had happened, as indeed I well might, seeing 
 that Bully Yelverton had fought his last duel, but of 
 that I had no knowledge until afterwards. 
 
 So leaving the Phoenix Park we sought our break- 
 fast at the Nag's Head. Mr. Delahunt swore that he 
 had never known anything which puzzled his com- 
 prehension so much as that Bully Yelverton had 
 missed his man and that I had fired dumb, a thing 
 which besides being against the Code was against all 
 reason. A little later, Mr. Power joined us, seeming 
 much disturbed, and made haste to tell us that Bully 
 Yelverton had taken to his bed, and that the leech 
 after much blood-letting had declared that he had 
 got a stroke and was paralysed in his right side. And, 
 indeed, it seemed as if Providence had befriended 
 me, as Mr. Delahunt had said.
 
 CHAPTEE IV. 
 
 HIS EXCELLENCY. 
 
 WHEN I returned to my lodging I found lying there 
 a message from my kinsman Donal bidding me come 
 to the castle at the hour of four on the next day. So 
 having leisure from affairs of business now that my 
 meeting was ended so happily, I found abundant occu- 
 pation in seeking a reason for the strange request 
 which had been made to me on the night before. 
 But none satisfied me, so that I was forced to relin- 
 quish a task so hopeless, and strive to put it from 
 my mind if I might, but I could not. 
 
 When I presented myself at the castle, which I did 
 duly, my kinsman greeted me with no great warmth. 
 
 " You have received my message? " he asked. 
 
 I bowed. 
 
 "It was written yesterday, in the morning," he 
 went on, showing the while his fang-like white teeth. 
 " His Excellency had then some thought of a com- 
 mission for you. Since then he has ? " 
 
 44
 
 HIS EXCELLENCY. 45 
 
 "What?" I exclaimed, for his manner boded me 
 no good. 
 
 " Altered his intention," my kinsman answered, 
 regarding me coldly. 
 
 "May I know what has caused his Excellency to 
 alter his intention? " I spoke as bravely as I could, 
 but my heart was low the while. 
 
 " It is said," he replied, in the same careless tone, 
 " that on your arrival in the city, you went to a tavern 
 and there, having drunk too deeply, doubtless because 
 you were weary, you insulted and drew upon a 
 stranger without cause." 
 
 " Do you believe this story? " I asked, bitterly. 
 
 He shrugged his shoulders. . 
 
 " It matters little what I believe," he answered ; 
 "but his Excellency must needs be particular as to 
 whom he grants his patronage. Evil tongues have 
 not spared his Grace's reputation." 
 
 " Does his Excellency think then that I am un- 
 worthy of his service? " I asked, striving mightily to 
 be calm. 
 
 My kinsman bowed. 
 
 " Are you too of the same mind as his Grace on this
 
 46 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 matter? " I cried, hotly; and indeed it would not have 
 pleased me ill to have made a quarrel with him there. 
 
 But my kinsman shrugged his shoulders as though 
 the matter did not interest him. "It matters noth- 
 ing," he answered, " what I think, seeing that I am 
 but his Excellency's faithful servant." And this he 
 spoke in a loud voice as though he wished all the world 
 to know how faithful he was. 
 
 " I think that you are my enemy? " I said, looking 
 into his eyes. 
 
 " Indeed," he answered ; " you are a very young 
 man, Theobald, and not a very wise one, in spite of 
 your youth." 
 
 "A fool could tell a friend from an enemy," I 
 cried, hotly. 
 
 " Then seek out a fool, cousin, with all haste," he 
 answered. 
 
 " I have no need," I said, " seeing that I am a fool 
 myself to have trusted you. And I tell you, Donal, 
 that I do not believe you, for if his Excellency is the 
 man they say he is, he will not punish me because I am 
 a gentleman and have done as any gentleman would 
 do in such an affair, however evil tongues may wag."
 
 HIS EXCELLENCY. 47 
 
 " Ho, ho," exclaimed a musical voice behind me, 
 " and what manner of man do they say his much- 
 ahused Excellency is, young sir? " 
 
 I turned round swiftly. The speaker was a tall, 
 elegantly dressed man, not more than thirty years of 
 age. He wore a diamond star on his breast, and an 
 amused smile played about his handsome features. It 
 was the Viceroy himself. I bowed low before him, 
 confused and trembling at my own daring words. He 
 repeated his question before I could find my tongue 
 to answer. 
 
 " My kinsman Dillon is no courtier, your Grace," 
 Donal interposed, with a sneer. 
 
 " He is none the worse for that," the Viceroy 
 retorted, with so much meaning that my kinsman bit 
 his lip for mortification. " But, young sir," turning 
 to me, " I await your answer. What do they say of 
 his Excellency?" 
 
 " They say," I answered, taking heart of grace, 
 " that his Excellency's sword was always more ready 
 to defend a lady's honour than his own life." 
 
 " Ha, do they say so in truth? " he asked, seeming
 
 48 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 nowise ill-pleased with my words. " And for what 
 fair lady has your own good sword been drawn ? " 
 
 I hesitated a moment, and then I told him that it 
 was my cousin Lady Betty who had been spoken of 
 with insult, but not that he had been named with her. 
 
 " The most beautiful and virtuous lady in Dublin/' 
 his Excellency cried out, hotly; " and you have done 
 well, sir, to defend her honour. And as for that same 
 commission, why look you here, if my Lady Betty will 
 plead for you, it is yours," and with that he made me 
 a bow and was gone ere I could thank him. 
 
 So it happened that what had gone so near to prove 
 my ruin was now become the making of my fortunes. 
 I made haste to present myself before my fair cousin, 
 for although my uncle had forbidden it, I could now 
 plead his Excellency's commands as my excuse. 
 
 My Lady Betty received me with much kindness. 
 She was not so slender as I had remembered her when 
 she would come to Carna in the winter, but indeed she 
 was grown scarce less beautiful. When I had kissed 
 her hand she turned her cheek to me very graciously 
 to salute, and this gave me the greater hope that she 
 would be my advocate. This she promised to do, with
 
 HIS EXCELLENCY. 49 
 
 a blush that became her mightily, so that I would 
 have saluted her again, but she forbade it, yet without 
 displeasure, and dismissed me, bidding me come again 
 when I had learned his Excellency's decision. 
 
 And indeed I had no long time to wait, for on the 
 third day a packet was delivered at my lodging. 
 When I had broken the seal and opened it, I found 
 that it was what I had hoped for; with it also was a 
 letter written by my kinsman informing me that his 
 Excellency had been pleased to appoint me an extra 
 Aide-de-Camp to his person. 
 
 And so it came about that my meeting with Bully 
 Yelverton, which was like to ruin my hopes, won me 
 the friendship of his Grace of Eutland.
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 MY UNCLE TONY. 
 
 For some days, my mind was so filled with the 
 thought of my unexpected good fortune, that I found 
 leisure for little else. I wrote a letter to my uncle 
 Tony telling him of his Excellency's kindness to me, 
 but of my meeting with Bully Yelverton I made no 
 mention, seeing that I dared not tell him all that had 
 happened lest I should make him angry, for I knew 
 that he found it hard to forgive any one who disre- 
 garded the Code. 
 
 Indeed, I was not proud of my own share in the 
 affair, albeit I owed to it his Excellency's favour. 
 When I came to think of it, I wondered more and 
 more how Bully Yelverton had missed, since his aim 
 was sure at sixteen paces, and I had stood but twelve 
 from the muzzle of his pistol. So I judged it better 
 to tell my uncle nothing of the matter, albeit I was 
 
 not without fear lest my cousin Donal should see in it 
 
 50
 
 MY UNCLE TONY. 51 
 
 a chance to do me an ill-turn with him, since he had 
 failed to prevent his Grace from giving me his com- 
 mission. 
 
 Of my cousin, Lady Betty, I said little, save that 
 she was accounted the most virtuous lady in Dublin, 
 and could reckon on the sword of every honourable 
 gentleman in the city if need were, to prove her worth. 
 This I wrote, remembering that my uncle Tony had 
 been wont to say that a lady's honour was as bright as 
 the sword blades drawn in defence of it. So I made 
 no mention of Lady Betty's beauty, but only of her 
 virtue. And, in this, I think I did wisely, for my 
 uncle made great haste to answer me, bidding me, if 
 I found any one to question my cousin's virtue to call 
 him out, and that if I did not kill him, he would ride 
 to Dublin himself for that purpose, though his health 
 was indifferent. 
 
 Then he fell to abusing his physician and the 
 dropsy together, but chiefly the physician. " The 
 rascal has insulted me, and the devil of it is I cannot 
 shoot him because he is no gentleman, and there is 
 not another physician within forty miles of me. 
 Listen, Toby, and think how I bore it. Yesterday he
 
 52 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 breathed a vein in my leg. When he had done, he 
 said 
 
 " ' Sir, I have taken from you two gallons of water.' 
 
 " ' Water/ said I. ' Wine, you mean ; for I have 
 not drank so much water in twenty years.' 
 
 " ' Water,' said he again, whereat I flew into a great 
 passion, telling him that he lied, for that I was no 
 water drinker, and that he had reason to know that as 
 well as I. After that I felt better, for a good burst of 
 passion is worth much physic to a man whose heart 
 and head only are alive, his other parts being in a 
 sort dead." 
 
 My uncle's letter made me glad, for I saw in it 
 some hope that he would come to love my Lady Betty, 
 as he had been used when she was a little girl. I could 
 not forbear laughing to think of my uncle's quarrel 
 with his physician, since I knew that the leech, though 
 he might not be a gentleman, was yet as stiff-necked 
 as any gentleman could be, and set great value by his 
 own opinion, and had courage at the back of it. So 
 he would not yield to any not even to Tony Dillon 
 in argument, having more logic than wit, and he 
 had no fear of an oath. If he had much skill I know
 
 MY UNCLE TONY. 53 
 
 not, but certain I am that my uncle owed him many 
 years of life; for, when the gout had crippled his 
 limbs, the blood flowed so slowly that he was like to 
 die of inaction had not choler against the leech filled 
 his lungs and made his heart beat quick with passion. 
 
 I told my cousin, Lady Betty, what he had written 
 of the leech, whereat she laughed, yet tenderly I 
 thought, and then sighed, so that I was tempted to 
 ask what had come between her and my uncle. 
 
 " My uncle Tony loves you," I said. 
 
 But she turned her head away and would not 
 answer me. 
 
 " He is generous if he is not always just," I went 
 on, hoping to find a chance of reconciling them. 
 
 " I have no fault to find either with his justice or 
 with his generosity," she answered, with some haughti- 
 ness. 
 
 " He is an old man," I began. 
 
 " And you are a young man, and so you do not 
 know when a subject is wearisome. I had liefer talk 
 of some one other than Tony Dillon, even if it be 
 Theobald Dillon." 
 
 I bit my lip for mortification.
 
 54 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " I have no desire to weary you with my poor self." 
 
 " Not even when I wish it? " 
 
 " You do not." 
 
 " By my honour I do. I hope the Viceroy will be 
 good and faithful to his promise." 
 
 " I shall strive to merit his goodwill." 
 
 " Merit is but a dull thing, and his Grace loves 
 nothing dull." 
 
 " How then shall I win his favour? " 
 
 "You must please his Grace. Virtue laudatur, 
 et alget. Be as virtuous as you please, so you season 
 your virtue with wit. You still smack somewhat of 
 the country." 
 
 " 'Tis no wonder, seeing that I was born and bred 
 there." 
 
 " The air of the court will soon blow it away. You 
 have a good figure." 
 
 " Of that your ladyship is accounted a good judge," 
 I said, with a bow. 
 
 Her face flushed a little, so that I feared lest I -had 
 displeased her. 
 
 " Then my judgment is of some worth? " 
 
 "Who doubts it?"
 
 MY UNCLE TONY. 55 
 
 " You need not when it is favourable to you." 
 " His Excellency has a handsome figure himself," 
 I said, watching her. 
 
 " It were folly to doubt it," she answered, and her 
 face did not change, so that I wondered if she knew 
 how tongues wagged of her and the Viceroy.
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 AT THE VICEROY'S COURT. 
 
 ALREADY the town had ceased to talk much of my 
 duel with Bully Yelverton, and albeit I could not 
 forgive myself that I had fired dumb, yet I was no 
 little consoled to know that others thought less of the 
 sin of breaking the Code of Honour than I had been 
 taught to regard it. But I was as far as ever from 
 finding a reason why Bully Yelverton's daughter 
 should have come secretly to my lodging to entreat 
 me to fire dumb, pretending that she begged for the 
 life of her father, and he the straightest shot in the 
 kingdom. To think of it, and how I had been 
 befooled by a pretty face and, I could not but confess 
 it, a pretty wit, made me blush with shame and anger. 
 And so, albeit the reason might have been plain 
 enough to one less young, and perchance less vain, 
 than I was, I was not destined to discover it for myself. 
 
 But, indeed, my mind was so filled with my new 
 56
 
 AT THE VICEROY'S COURT. 57 
 
 honour and the thought of his Excellency's kindness 
 to me, that I had leisure for little else. 
 
 The Vice-queen, too, was very gracious to me when 
 the Duke presented me. 
 
 "I hope you will be my friend, .Mr. Dillon," she 
 said, giving me her hand. 
 
 To that I answered that it would be impossible for 
 me to be other than her friend if I would be a man 
 of honour, and seeing that all men loved her Grace 
 either for her beauty or for her goodness. And then 
 I feared that I had, maybe, displeased her by the 
 boldness of my words, but she laughed out merrily. 
 
 " Indeed, Mr. Dillon," she said, " I thought that 
 I was beloved by none in Ireland save by the weavers, 
 who love me because I love their tabinets. And now 
 since you have pledged yourself to be my friend, pray 
 tell me if it is because of my poor beauty or because 
 of my imagined goodness." 
 
 When she said this I knew not how to answer her, 
 for I dared not tell her Grace that I loved her, and 
 that I had scarce thought of her goodness. Then 
 seeing that I was silent, she went on, smiling 
 
 " My Lord Bishop of Derry respects me for my
 
 58 THE KING'S DEPUTY, 
 
 good works, and the weavers love me. Are you like 
 my Lord of Derry or like the weavers? " 
 
 "Which would your Excellency have?" I asked, 
 seeing that she would have an answer. 
 
 " I think I would rather have the love of the 
 weavers than the respect of the Bishop of Deny/' she 
 answered. " What of Mr. Dillon? " 
 
 " Mr. Dillon loves her Grace of Kutland for her 
 beauty," I said, making her a low bow. 
 
 " And sets small store by her goodness," her Grace 
 returned, in pretended displeasure. 
 
 " For that also he loves her," I replied. 
 
 " So that I am doubly beloved ? " she asked, smil- 
 ing. 
 
 I bowed. 
 
 On this she cried out that I was indeed a courtier; 
 but for all that she was proud to have so gallant a 
 knight as I to be her friend. Then she dismissed me 
 very graciously, saying that I should often attend her 
 when she went to take the air. 
 
 Nor was it long before I received her Grace's com- 
 mand to attend her, so I took my seat beside her in 
 her new coach, which is now known as the Eutland
 
 AT THE VICEROY'S COURT. 59 
 
 gig, for the Duchess herself had designed it. I think 
 her Grace was even more proud of her coach than 
 she was of her postillions, albeit she had prided herself 
 much on them because they were the handsomest 
 boys in the city, and was delighted to dress them 
 gaily. 
 
 When we had reached the Circular Road, Sir Her- 
 cules Langrishe came up to her Grace's side. He was. 
 mounted on a very tall black horse, and I thought he 
 did not seem over-pleased to see me where I was, 
 for already I knew how it was said that he was no less 
 devoted to the Duchess than was Colonel St. Leger. 
 
 Sir Hercules began by praising her Grace's postil- 
 lions and their livery. 
 
 " Indeed, it pleases me well to think that they are 
 not altogether unworthy of my ponies," she answered, 
 a little coldly, for she was not too well pleased that 
 Sir Hercules had forgotten to praise her coach. 
 
 " I know little of ponies," Sir Hercules replied, 
 dropping his eyes to his horse's neck, " except Chris- 
 tian ponies." 
 
 " I know little of Christian ponies," her Grace 
 answered, a little haughtily, " seeing that I do not
 
 60 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 travel by chair, but my pagan ponies I love, for they 
 do not protest and yet are faithful to me and keep 
 their own counsel." 
 
 "Your Grace likes dumb sen-ice?" said Sir Her- 
 cules, as though he were perplexed. 
 
 " It is good/' the Duchess answered ; " albeit it is 
 less ready than lip service." 
 
 Then she waved her hand and Sir Hercules fell 
 back with a cloud on his brow. 
 
 I had little leisure for thinking on the matter, for 
 the Circular Road was thronged from Park Gate to 
 Summerhill with a most brilliant company. Her 
 Grace's equipage, with its gold trappings, drew every 
 eye as we passed, and the air was filled with murmurs 
 of admiration. I glanced at the Duchess. Her eyes 
 sparkled, and her face was all smiles again, so that 
 I knew that she had forgotten, and maybe forgiven, 
 Sir Hercules for his blindness. 
 
 The Countess of Antrim and Mrs. Beresford passed 
 us, driving their ponies with much spirit, and them 
 her Grace saluted in a very friendly fashion, for they 
 had four, not six ponies, like the Duchess. After
 
 AT THE VICEROY'S COURT. 61 
 
 them followed my Lords Howth and Sudley, driving 
 each a single pair, but a great number of ladies took 
 the air mounted, for the day was fine, and crowds 
 of young bucks in brown powder followed them, 
 making their horses prance and caracole in the sun- 
 shine. 
 
 A sudden movement caused me to turn and look at 
 her Grace. Her face was grown crimson as with 
 anger, and the smile gone from her lips. She car- 
 ried her head very haughtily, and appeared no longer 
 to notice those who saluted her. 
 
 Seeking to discover the cause of so sudden a change, 
 I looked in the direction which her Grace's eyes had 
 taken, and my surprise was so great that I could have 
 cried out if I had not remembered in whose presence 
 I was. There was no longer any need to wonder at 
 the anger of the Duchess at an act so daring and so 
 presumptuous. I saw approaching a coach drawn by 
 six ponies. The coach was the exact counterpart of 
 that of her Grace. The ponies and trappings were to 
 a miracle the same, and neither could I discover any 
 difference in the postillions.
 
 62 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 Amazement had at first prevented my perceiving 
 or, indeed, seeking to know the occupant of the coach. 
 Suddenly her Grace turned to me. 
 
 " Who is the insolent baggage, sir? " she demanded, 
 with the haughtiness of a queen. 
 
 I looked at the occupant of the coach. There was 
 but one, and she was a woman, but I could not see 
 her face. 
 
 This I was about to tell the Duchess, when the 
 lady suddenly raised her head, and looked at her 
 Excellency with no less haughtiness than she read in 
 her eyes. Then for an instant her glance fell on my 
 face, and she seemed to start, for she very quickly 
 withdrew her eyes again. 
 
 " Who is the impudent baggage ? " said her Grace 
 again to me. But I could not answer; albeit I now 
 knew full well that it was Miss Yelverton, the 
 daughter of my enemy she who had come to my 
 lodging to beg of me to fire dumb when I met her 
 father in the Nine Acres, and to whom I had promised 
 this, and to be silent of the matter, not knowing then 
 that she was fooling me. 
 
 But from these reflections I was roused by her
 
 AT THE VICEROY'S COURT. 63 
 
 Grace, who again demanded very imperiously to know 
 who was the impudent baggage that had so flouted 
 her. 
 
 I scarce knew what to say, for I saw not how I 
 could tell the Duchess of my meeting with this Miss 
 Yelverton, seeing that I had pledged my word to be 
 silent. 
 
 " Can you not answer, sir? " her Grace persisted, 
 impatiently, " or has the jade bereft you of speech? " 
 
 " Your Grace forgets that I am new to the city," 
 I answered. 
 
 " Ah, then you do not know," she said ; " and so I 
 must seek a wiser companion, and one more experi- 
 enced in the ways of this insolent town, to attend me." 
 
 " I am your Grace's faithful servant," I replied, 
 bowing humbly, " whether you use me or " 
 
 "Abuse you," she broke in, laughing now. " But 
 that were unjust; albeit it is a woman's way, and so 
 we have few friends." 
 
 " Your Grace has many," I replied. 
 
 " Not one too many," she returned, " and I will 
 keep you. And so, Mr. Dillon, I command you, by 
 your fidelity to your Queen, for so I am, to discover
 
 64 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 for me who this minx is that has dared to flout me. 
 For look you here, there is a plot in this that may bode 
 ill to my lord, and so we must discover it, you and I," 
 and she smiled very sweetly. 
 
 Again I said that I was her servant. 
 
 " For the insolence of the jade I care nothing," 
 she repeated; " but I think it is a matter of State." 
 
 Then she dismissed me.
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 MISS YELVEKTON. 
 
 I WAS now in much perplexity, for I dared not dis- 
 obey her Grace, neither did I know how I should do 
 her bidding. While I thought on the matter 1 
 remembered my Lady Betty. My cousin would know 
 how to advise me in this matter, and it was but right 
 that I should delay no longer. 
 
 So having taken this resolve, I made haste to carry 
 it out. When I reached my cousin's house, I did not 
 wait to be announced, but went quickly to my Lady 
 Betty's drawing-room, making no doubt that I should 
 find her there. I had scarce passed the threshold 
 when I paused in some incertitude, for at the end of 
 the room a lady was standing close by the window. 
 Her form was very slender, so that, albeit I could not 
 see her face, I knew that she was not my cousin. 
 
 I hesitated, not knowing whether I should with- 
 draw or await my cousin, when the lady turned her 
 
 head. I drew back in amazement, for my eyes told 
 
 65
 
 66 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 me that it was Miss Yelverton who stood before me, 
 and I could scarce credit them, since in my cousin's 
 drawing-room I had least hope to find her. Seeing 
 that she was looking at me, I said with a low bow, " I 
 ask your pardon, but I did not think to find any one 
 here save my cousin/' 
 
 She smiled. 
 
 " I think, sir," she said, making me a little courtesy, 
 " that we have met before." 
 
 " It may be so, madam," I answered, coldly, remem- 
 bering, for all her beauty, my promise to her to keep 
 the matter secret, and how she had befooled me, " but 
 in truth I had forgotten it." 
 
 She seemed perplexed a moment, then her lips 
 parted and she laughed merrily. " I thank you, sir," 
 she said, " that you have been faithful to your pledge, 
 and for that I absolve you from your promise for the 
 moment." 
 
 " I have fulfilled my promise," I replied, somewhat 
 haughtily. 
 
 " Ah! I meant not that, and yet for that also I 
 thank you," she went on. " Have you forgiven me? "
 
 MISS YELVERTON. 67 
 
 But I did not trust myself to answer for the tumult 
 that rose in my heart. 
 
 " And yet," she said, I thought a little sadly, 
 though that, too, might well be only make-believe, 
 " I may deserve some thanks, seeing that I have saved 
 your life." 
 
 " To my own disgrace," I answered, bitterly. 
 
 " Nay, not so," she broke out with some impatience. 
 " To have stood the fire of one who has never missed 
 before is no disgrace." 
 
 " A child might face an empty pistol without 
 fear," I said. 
 
 " You did not know it to be so," she answered, and 
 then added a little sorrowfully, " my father has fought 
 his last duel." 
 
 " I am much concerned to learn that Mr. Yelverton 
 is indisposed," I said again, but this time more gently, 
 for try as I might I felt the anger leaving me. 
 
 She bent her head. 
 
 " Have you forgiven me, sir? " she asked, very 
 humbly. 
 
 " I cannot tell," I answered, looking at her.
 
 68 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " And yet you are a brave man," she said. 
 
 The word stung me. 
 
 " I thank you for saying it," I replied, making her 
 a bow, " for indeed I need the assurance." 
 
 She stamped with her foot upon the floor im- 
 patiently. 
 
 " I meant not that," she exclaimed, " but I think 
 it no dishonour for so brave a man." 
 
 " To suffer a woman to befool him? " I said. 
 
 " To forgive a woman for the folly of her heart," 
 she went on, turning her head from me, and with her 
 eyes downcast. 
 
 I stood looking at her in silence, for I lacked reso- 
 lution to answer. 
 
 " Lady Betty is from home, sir," she said, at last 
 raising her eyes. 
 
 " Then you would have me go? " I asked. And, in 
 truth, it grew more difficult to leave her. 
 
 " Since it is no easy matter to entertain an enemy," 
 she returned, smiling a little. 
 
 " But I am your friend," I said. 
 
 " I could not have guessed it," she answered me. 
 
 " There is no need," I cried.
 
 MISS YELVBRTON. 69 
 
 " Since you are angry with me," she broke in. 
 
 " No longer," I said. 
 
 "And so, sir, you have forgiven me?" she asked, 
 turning her eyes upon me again. 
 
 For answer, I caught her hand to my lips, for I 
 could resist no longer. 
 
 " In these days a friend is better than an enemy," 
 she said, calmly, though there was more colour in her 
 cheek than I had seen before. 
 
 " In these or in any days," I answered, and the 
 words reminded me of her Grace, and what she had 
 commanded. 
 
 " Indeed, it is true," she said, " seeing how hard it 
 is to find a friend." 
 
 " The Duchess of Eutland would fain know who 
 her rival is," I replied, as carelessly as I could. 
 
 "Would she so?" she asked, laughing, and there 
 was some scorn in her voice. 
 
 " Indeed she would," I answered. 
 
 " Then you may tell her," she said. 
 
 "What?" 
 
 She lifted her head before she answered, and her 
 words were a challenge.
 
 70 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Tell her," she exclaimed, " that I love Ireland, 
 and am the friend of Lord Galtymore." 
 
 " So I will tell her Grace," I answered, " if she ask 
 me." 
 
 " And if she do not, then be silent," she said, 
 thoughtfully, " for it may be better." 
 
 So I bowed and left her, for I dared not stay longer, 
 seeing that business awaited me, and that of much 
 importance. I was now in no small perplexity, for 
 I knew not how I should deliver to her Grace the mes- 
 sage which Miss Yelverton had entrusted to me. But 
 when several days passed, and still the Duchess did 
 not speak of the matter, I began to think that she had 
 clean forgotten it. And this was natural enough, 
 seeing how little leisure she had, with balls on Tues- 
 day nights and drawing-rooms on every Friday, for 
 this was his Excellency's wish. And so it did not 
 surprise me that she had forgotten both me and the 
 promise I had made her, albeit I could have borne it 
 more easily if her Grace had dismissed me from her 
 favour in anger, and not because she did not any 
 longer remember me. 
 
 So I resolved that since women had treated me so
 
 MISS YELVERTON. 71 
 
 scurvily I would think no more on them, but rather 
 apply myself to the business which befitted my station 
 to wit, that of serving his Excellency, my master. 
 
 I had scarce come to this resolve when a message 
 was brought me from her Grace, commanding me to 
 attend her while she took the air; so I made haste to 
 wait upon her, no longer remembering my resolve. 
 
 " You have been very diligent in business, sir," she 
 said to me, smiling while I kissed her hand. 
 
 " I serve my master, madam," I answered. 
 
 " And forget your mistress," she returned, looking 
 closely at me. 
 
 " 'Tis not for a servant to forget," I said, meeting 
 her eyes. 
 
 " What then, sir? " she asked, turning her head 
 from me. 
 
 " To be forgotten, madam," I replied, gravely. 
 
 " Nay," she cried, " not if he is a true and faithful 
 servant." 
 
 " I have been both," I answered her. 
 
 " And so you are remembered," she said, laying her 
 hand upon my arm. " Is that reward enough, or do 
 you seek for more?"
 
 72 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " I desire no more/' I returned. 
 
 " And so you are happy," she said, smiling into my 
 eyes. 
 
 " When your Grace remembers me," I answered, 
 leading her to her coach. 
 
 I perceived with some surprise that the coach which 
 awaited her Grace was not that in which I had ridden 
 with her before, and of which she had seemed so proud, 
 but one of the State coaches. This struck me as being 
 strange, the more so as I had heard her Excellency 
 say that she hated State coaches, since they reminded 
 her of funeral cars. 
 
 " The gig is more comfortable, I think," she re- 
 marked, as though she knew what was in my mind. 
 
 " It could hardly fail to be, seeing that your Grace 
 designed it," I answered. 
 
 " Thinking on that and on the shortness of life, as 
 my Lord of Derry recommended last Sunday, I have 
 resolved to mortify myself." 
 
 " You, madam? " I asked. 
 
 " Yes, even I, since there is need of a practical 
 application of the Bishop's advice," she answered, 
 with great solemnity. " And so I have bestowed my
 
 MISS YELVERTON. 73 
 
 gig upon the hospital of good Dr. Mosse for the poor 
 women there." 
 
 " And they will take the air in your Excellency's 
 gig? " I asked, for the strangeness of the thing amazed 
 me. 
 
 " So I have desired/' she answered. " And see, 
 so it is." 
 
 I lifted my head and saw, indeed, the gig pass us. 
 In it were two women, one in the garb of a nurse, the 
 other looking pale and sick in the sunshine. 
 
 Then I turned to the Duchess. 
 
 " "Tis no wonder that the people love your Grace 
 since your goodness is no less than your beauty," I 
 said. 
 
 But the Duchess hent her head and did not answer 
 me. Then after a moment she bade me order the 
 coach to turn back, and this I did. Her face was 
 grown very gentle, and there was no longer any pride 
 in her eyes. 
 
 I looked out before me and saw that the gig was 
 but a little ahead of us, nor would it have been easy 
 to pass it for the throng that was about us. Her 
 Grace was very thoughtful, and seemed not to see 
 those who passed.
 
 74 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 Suddenly I saw six ponies with gay trappings come 
 towards us. 
 
 In an instant they were level with the gig before us 
 in which the two women were sitting. Then went by 
 us such another gig, and in it sat Miss Yelverton. 
 
 She held her head very high, but her face was pale 
 with anger, and she looked neither to the right nor to 
 the left, but straight before her. 
 
 When she had passed, I turned to look at the 
 Duchess. Her eyes were still downcast, but there was 
 a soft colour on her cheek, and this spoke her triumph, 
 albeit her lips were silent. When she had remained 
 silent for some days and spoke no more upon the mat- 
 ter, I grew to think that she had clean forgot Miss 
 Yelverton and that she had dared to rival her. But 
 indeed it was not so, as I was soon to learn. 
 
 By the order of his Excellency the Viceroy, balls 
 were given at the Castle on Tuesday nights, while the 
 drawing-rooms were held on Friday nights during 
 the Court season, for it was my lord's desire to excel 
 the Earl of Buckingham in the splendour of his hos- 
 pitality, even if he could not win the hearts of the 
 people, as Lord Townshend had gone near to do.
 
 MISS YELVERTON. 75 
 
 And in this the Viceroy had her Grace to hack 
 him, for sure there never was a Vice-queen so untiring, 
 whether in the dance or in seeking to win the love 
 of those who hated my Lord Duke. 
 
 And so it came ahout that scarce a night passed 
 that the Castle was not thronged with guests, and 
 albeit many of them, too, hated my lord and could 
 speak no good thing of him, yet I think even they also 
 were not a little proud to think that no capital in 
 Europe could hoast so much wit, beauty, and mag- 
 nificence as the Duke of Rutland had gathered about 
 him at the Castle of Dublin. Nay, it was even 
 whispered that his Majesty himself was but little 
 pleased to hear of the doings of my lord, and had 
 complained to Mr. Pitt that his Viceroy had learned 
 to play the King so well that he knew not how he 
 should ever endure to be a subject again. To this 
 Mr. Pitt had answered that the magnificence of the 
 Viceroy but increased the majesty of the King, and 
 that since the Irish loved such magnificence it would 
 make them more loyal to the King's majesty, seeing 
 that the Viceroy was but the servant of the King, 
 even as the meanest subject was.
 
 CHAPTEE VIII. 
 HER GRACE'S REVENGE. 
 
 It was Friday, a se'nnight after that I had attended 
 her Grace in the State coach, when a message was 
 brought me bidding me wait upon the Duchess. So, 
 thinking that she wished to speak with me upon some 
 matter relating to the Drawing-Room, for it was her 
 wont often to inquire of me concerning her guests, 
 if they were unknown to her asking if this one was 
 brave, or another reputed handsome, and such like 
 questions I obeyed and waited upon her Grace. 
 
 When the Duchess perceived me, she very quickly 
 dismissed Mr. Hasler, the Court Chamberlain, for he 
 had come to present to her Grace the names of those 
 ladies who desired to dance minuets at the next 
 ball. 
 
 " Mr. Dillon," she said, when we were alone, " it 
 grieves me to think that I have many enemies." 
 
 "You, madam!" I exclaimed. "Surely there is 
 
 none in the "kingdom so greatly beloved." 
 
 76
 
 HER GRACE'S REVENGE. 77 
 
 " And yet," she answered, smiling very sweetly, 
 " there are some that hate me/' 
 
 At this I was silent, for I could not deny that it 
 was true. 
 
 " What do you think of the Bishop of Deny? " she 
 asked, after that she had waited for me to speak. 
 
 " He is a good preacher," I said. 
 
 " That I think myself," she replied. " But what 
 of his conscience? " 
 
 " Madam," I exclaimed, smiling, " his lordship has 
 not confessed to me, so I know not for certain! " 
 
 " If my lord has a conscience," she hroke in, laugh- 
 ing. "But it may he that the Earl of Bristol is 
 keeper of the Bishop of Berry's conscience." 
 
 "How may that be, madam?" I asked, for her 
 words puzzled me ; " seeing that the Earl of Bristol 
 and the Bishop of Derry are the same person." 
 
 " I know not," she answered. " But of this I am 
 certain, that if the Bishop is a saint, the Earl is a 
 sinner, for the Bishop hids us forgive our enemies, 
 and the Earl labours to destroy his. Whom shall I 
 follow?" 
 
 " Surely, the Bishop, madam," I answered ; " seeing
 
 78 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 that he speaks with authority when he hids us for- 
 give." 
 
 " So be it then," her Grace said, smiling, " for 
 to-night I will forgive one of my enemies, and that, 
 too, before the people." 
 
 I remained silent, for I could not think what was 
 in her Grace's mind, or if she jested. Then I asked 
 if her Excellency had any commands for me. 
 
 " Yes, Mr. Dillon," she replied. " When the pres- 
 entations are being made to-night, be sure you stand 
 near to me, a little behind the throne. Then you 
 shall see what you shall see, and bear me witness." 
 
 So I promised that I would, and left her. 
 
 Thus it was that on that same night, while the 
 presentations were being made, I stood, as her Grace 
 had commanded me, a little behind her throne, and 
 on the left of it. I had never seen the Duchess look- 
 ing more beautiful nor so gracious, for I could dis- 
 cover no pride in her face. And that others noted 
 this too I know, for General Cradock, who stood near 
 to me, whispered in my ear 
 
 " Her Grace has forgot that she is a Beaufort." 
 
 " What matter is it," I returned, " so she remember
 
 HER GRACE'S REVENGE. 79 
 
 that she is a Rutland, for among the Irish pride makes 
 no friends, but a multitude of enemies? " 
 
 So I turned from him and watched her Grace. 
 She was dressed in white tabinet embroidered in silver, 
 and, albeit she loved jewels as much as any woman, 
 yet she wore none save only a star of diamonds upon 
 her hair. His Grace stood beside her, looking very 
 handsome in a suit of purple velvet, and they two 
 made as pretty a sight as ever I saw. 
 
 The throng about the throne was now grown so 
 dense that I had no little difficulty to keep my place 
 and to see all those who came forward. 
 
 " As fair a face as ever I saw, by my faith," Gen- 
 eral Cradock exclaimed, so loudly that I feared lest 
 the Duchess should hear. Then in a lower tone he 
 whispered 
 
 " Her Grace has found a rival at last." 
 
 " Indeed," I said, smiling. " My Lady Charle- 
 mont is fair, and if she had youth to back her 
 
 " Who spoke of my Lady Charlemont? " he inter- 
 rupted, impatiently. " I speak of her protegee. See 
 here," and he drew me aside so that I could see over 
 the shoulders of those who stood before me. The
 
 80 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 Countess of Charlemont was approaching the throne 
 and leading by the hand a young girl at least so 
 much I judged from her form, for I could not see 
 her face clearly because her head was bent, and a 
 great hat, with many feather, hid it. But when they 
 were come within a few paces of their Excellencies, 
 she raised her head as if to challenge those who gazed 
 at her. 
 
 "Miss Yelverton! " I cried out, forgetting in my 
 amazement where I was, or that her Grace might hear 
 me, as indeed she did, for she turned a little toward 
 me, and the smile on her face grew deeper. Then I 
 saw that Miss Yelverton was kneeling before the 
 Duke. In an instant his Grace raised her up, and, 
 having kissed her so heartily upon the cheek that the 
 blood quickly crimsoned it, he presented her to the 
 Duchess. Miss Yelverton seemed to hesitate a 
 moment, for I saw my Lady Charlemont make a 
 gesture to her to tell her what she must do. Then 
 she knelt before the Duchess. For a moment her 
 Grace regarded the bent head before her, smiling, 
 then she raised Miss Yelverton up, very graciously, 
 and looked into her face.
 
 HER GRACE'S REVENGE. 81 
 
 " My dear," she said, still holding her hands and 
 speaking so that all might hear, and yet very gently, 
 "they flattered me when they told me that I was 
 beautiful, but surely mine and all other beauty must 
 pall before such beauty as yours. Is it not so, gentle- 
 men?" and she turned towards those that stood 
 before me. " Ah, yes! I see that it is, so in token of 
 my abdication, you will wear this for me." 
 
 Her grace took from her hair the diamond star 
 which was her only ornament, and set it upon the 
 head of Miss Yelverton. For a moment she seemed 
 like one in a dream and not knowing what to answer. 
 Then, without a word, she covered her face with her 
 hands and burst out sobbing. 
 
 But her Grace took her into her arms, as though 
 she were a child, and kissing her on both cheeks, for- 
 bade her to weep. But at this she wept all the more, 
 and so continued to weep while Lady Charlemont led 
 her through the crowd and out of our sight. 
 
 When I turned towards the throne again I saw his 
 Excellency raise her Grace's hand to his lips, and I 
 thought she appeared very happy. Then seeing that
 
 82 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 I was near, for the crowd had drawn back, her Grace 
 motioned to me to approach her. 
 
 " You will bear me witness " she said, softly, 
 when I was come to her. 
 
 " I will bear your Grace witness," I answered. 
 
 " That I have made a friend of an enemy," she 
 went on. 
 
 " That your Grace has made a friend," I returned. 
 At this she laughed. 
 
 " So be it then," her Grace said again. " But look 
 you here, Mr. Dillon, so much beauty needs a pro- 
 tector." 
 
 " Yes, madam," I replied, wondering what was in 
 her mind. 
 
 " And so, seeing that I am her friend, I must needs 
 concern myself that she find one suitable to her rank 
 and beauty," her Grace continued, watching me so 
 closely that I felt the blood warm in my face. " Do 
 you know of any one who is worthy of her? " 
 
 " I cannot tell, madam," I stammered. 
 
 "Then go, sir," she returned, laughing; "and if 
 you think of such a one, I charge you by your fealty
 
 HER GRACE'S REVENGE. 83 
 
 to let me know who it is." And waving her hand she 
 dismissed me. 
 
 Neither did her Grace's triumph end in this that 
 she had made Miss Yelverton her friend, for of all 
 the things which the Duchess of Eutland did, none I 
 think won her so much love from the people as her 
 gift to the hospital. 
 
 But the coachmakers grumbled against her because 
 she would have no more coaches made in Dublin.
 
 CHAPTEE IX. 
 
 MY LADY BETTY. 
 
 HER Grace's words kept ringing in my ears, for I 
 could no longer mistake her meaning. 
 
 " So much beauty needs a protector/' she had said. 
 " That she shall never lack while I live," I cried out, 
 and giving rein to the fancy I drew my sword, making 
 it flash in the sunlight. Suddenly a shadow fell on 
 me and a harsh laugh grated on my ears. It was my 
 cousin Donal. 
 
 " Ha, ha," he laughed, " 'tis a brave amusement." 
 
 My face burned with anger, for of all whom I had 
 ever known I came nearest to hating Donal. 
 
 " I do not understand," I said, coldly. 
 
 " A faint heart might well grow brave when it has 
 but shadows to fight against." 
 
 " I fear you less than I do a shadow, and if you 
 would prove it, draw your idle blade." 
 
 " And face a Court scandal and the Duke's anger, 
 
 to speak nothing of the sin of killing a kinsman. No, 
 
 84
 
 MY LADY BETTY. 85 
 
 no, sweet cousin; but instead, pray tell me who is 
 the fair lady that has so disturbed your reason that 
 you gesticulate like a French fencing-master." 
 
 Anger choked me so that I could not answer him. 
 
 " Lady Betty's ball will miss its fairest ornament," 
 he went on. 
 
 " How so? " I asked, curtly. 
 
 " They say that Miss Yelverton has left the city, 
 and will not return for many weeks." 
 
 " Doubtless she pleases herself in what she does." 
 
 "And displeases my brave cousin, is it not so?" 
 and he showed his fang-like teeth. 
 
 " If she gives her confidence to you." 
 
 " Since you are her protector," and he laughed 
 again. 
 
 " An excuse for killing a kinsman." 
 
 " Because the lady rejects you and chooses one less 
 valiant in speech." 
 
 " What, a sleek knave! " I cried. 
 
 " Hating a tavern brawler." 
 
 I took a step forward, but with a bow of mock 
 humility he left me. 
 
 My Lady Betty's ball was as brilliant as ever I saw,
 
 86 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 albeit his Grace of Rutland did not honour it with his 
 presence. The absence of the Viceroy was not likely 
 to pass unnoticed by such lovers of scandal as thronged 
 my cousin's ball-room. Here and there I saw groups 
 talking together with significant smiles and meaning 
 gestures; If I approached them they grew instantly 
 silent, or spoke in loud voices of things too innocent 
 and harml^s to give them pleasure, so that I was con- 
 vinced th .his sudden charity was due to my pres- 
 ence. 
 
 Once 1 heard a voice say that my Lord Duke was 
 but fickle as a lover, and that the Lady Betty's reign 
 was over. It was a woman who spoke, and a young 
 and comely one to boot; and to this another less young 
 and less comely made answer that doubtless his Grace 
 preferred the boudoir to the ball-room, and had no 
 need to make public profession of his love, seeing that 
 it was well known to every one in Dublin, from the 
 Court Chamberlain to the meanest shoeblack. Then 
 both of them laughed very pleasantly. I felt my 
 cheek flush with anger, and my hand in an instant 
 sought the hilt of my sword; then I laughed almost 
 aloud, remembering that they were women of fashion
 
 MY LADY BETTY. 87 
 
 and were but sharpening their wits as they were used, 
 at the expense of my cousin's reputation. 
 
 Somewhat impatiently I pushed my way through 
 the crowd, for I was but new to the ways of the Court 
 and had not yet learned to smile when I was angry, 
 and presented myself before Lady Betty. She re- 
 ceived me most graciously, giving me her hand to 
 kiss, while those about her drew back a little. Then 
 I lifted my head and looked into her eyes. 
 
 I had never seen my cousin looking more beautiful, 
 and if she missed his Excellency's presence, as no 
 doubt she did, I could read in her countenance neither 
 anger nor disappointment. 
 
 She wore a light pink silk gown, with a diamond 
 stomacher and sleeve-knots. On her head was a large 
 brown hat trimmed with red ribbon and decorated 
 with a great quantity of jewels. There were many 
 ladies in the room more richly dressed, but none whose 
 robes became her as did my Lady Betty's. I suppose 
 she read in my eyes the wonder I felt at her beauty, 
 and was pleased at it, seeing that I was little more 
 than a lad and country bred, and yet untrained to lie 
 with eyes or voice. She laughed merrily, and in spite
 
 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 of the paint and the patches, I could have sworn that 
 her cheek flushed a deeper crimson. 
 
 " Why, cousin," she cried, " did I not know that it 
 is not so, I should think that you had come from a 
 convent of monks vowed to silence, and not from the 
 merriest and wickedest Court in Europe." 
 
 " It's little I know of monks," I answered, " unless 
 it be they of the Screw, and of them your ladyship 
 must needs know more than I, seeing that you are the 
 patron saint." 
 
 " How should I know," she said, laughing, " seeing 
 that the monks are but sad sinners in a holy garb, and 
 not over fond of prayer or confession." 
 
 " They have made at least one confession," I said. 
 " And they swear that they have received no absolu- 
 tion." 
 
 " They are more deserving of penance than of abso- 
 lution, methinks," she retorted. " But what news of 
 the Court, which, it seems, has banished us from its 
 august presence? What do they say at the Court? " 
 
 I looked at her quickly, seeking to know if there 
 was any hidden bitterness in her words; but her 
 countenance was calm and smiling.
 
 MY LADY BETTY. 89 
 
 " No new thing," I answered, " but that my Lady 
 Betty is the fairest lady in Ireland." And I made 
 her a low bow. 
 
 " Ah! Do they say so still? " she asked, but not as 
 if she desired an answer. Then she lifted her head 
 proudly. " But I care not what they say," she went 
 on, " and so, sweet cousin, you can tell them." 
 
 Then she motioned me, a little haughtily, to leave 
 her, as though she were angry with me because she 
 had spoken to me thus. So I bowed to her again, 
 and drew back among the crowd not a little perplexed 
 at the change in my cousin's manner. 
 
 I had not intended to remain long at the ball, and, 
 indeed, had only presented myself because it was my 
 duty, and seeing how much I owed to my Lady Betty. 
 
 Moreover, there was a certain matter which lay 
 heavy upon my mind. That same evening I had wit- 
 nessed a sad quarrel over the cards between my friend 
 Phil Blake and his kinsman, Eoger Delaney, and they 
 were to meet an hour after sunset on the morrow. 
 Now I had small liking for affairs between near kins- 
 men, and yet I could not refuse Blake to be his second. 
 Blake, too, had a quick temper, especially after wine,
 
 90 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 and he had but small skill with the firearms, although 
 with the rapier none was more cunning of fence than 
 he, unless after a drinking bout, when his eye was 
 dim, for a child could beat him at the bottle. 
 
 And this, too, was the cause of the trouble, for 
 Koger Delaney allowed no wine, however much he 
 drank, to heat his blood, but ever kept watch to find 
 his neighbour tripping, whether he was friend or foe, 
 and scarce ever missed his man except when the air 
 was thick and a mist lay on the grass, for he had 
 short sight. 
 
 So when the quarrel arose, Phil Blake cared noth- 
 ing for the rules of the meeting and gave his opponent 
 what he wished, declaring that he had no love of his 
 life while Eoger Delaney lived to make him ashamed 
 that he was a man. All this Delaney bore with a 
 smile, and showed no anger. Then an attorney was 
 sent for, and a bond was drawn up declaring that 
 whichever of the two stood upon the ground in the 
 Nine Acres when the bell tolled in the belfry of St. 
 Michan's, which it would at one hour and a half past 
 sunrise, should take the property of the other forever, 
 whether he lived or died.
 
 MY LADY BETTY. 91 
 
 So Peter O'Flaherty and I put our names to the 
 paper, after the two principals had signed it. Then 
 leaving them to finish their wine, I came away to pay 
 my duty to my cousin. 
 
 I had little pleasure in the meeting, for there was 
 small doubt in my mind which way the duel would 
 turn out. 
 
 Seeing how my cousin had dismissed me, the hall 
 was no longer to my liking, and I was about to leave 
 the room, pressing my way through the throng, when 
 I felt my hand seized and something thrust into it. 
 I looked round suddenly, hoping to discover who the 
 messenger was, but I could see no one to whom this 
 'character certainly belonged. I withdrew myself as 
 quickly as I could from the crowd, and unfolding the 
 note, which was much crumpled, I strove to read it. 
 Nor was it easy at first, for it was written with pencil 
 and indistinctly as if in haste. It was from my cousin, 
 who bade me hasten at once to her boudoir by the 
 private way that I knew. It was signed " Betty." 
 
 I was no little surprised at this message, but with- 
 out wasting time in conjecture I sought the private 
 stair which led to my cousin's apartments. It was
 
 92 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 as well known to me as it was said to be to his Grace, 
 and this thought struck me while I clambered up the 
 stair. Then I pushed the door open and entered my 
 Lady Betty's boudoir. A silver bell tinkled as I put 
 the curtains aside, and upon the threshold my cousin 
 awaited me. The light from a lofty candelabrum fell 
 upon her head and arms, and threw into deeper shadow 
 the white of her agitated bosom. Her brows were 
 knit together, and the laughter was gone from her 
 lips, which were closed as if in stern resolve. 
 
 I saw that she was in no mood for gallantry, yet I 
 took her hand and raised it to my lips as I had been 
 used, and she suffered it, albeit with impatience. 
 Then she seized me by the arm, and drawing me into 
 the room, pointed to a couch which was half con- 
 cealed in the shadow. I bent forward, for the light 
 was in my eyes and dazzled them, and saw a figure 
 stretched upon the couch, with a riding cloak thrown 
 upon it. 
 
 I turned to my cousin in amazement and with no 
 small fear at my heart as to what it could mean. 
 Without looking at me she drew the cloak down and 
 discovered the face of a man.
 
 MY LADY BETTY. 93 
 
 " My God! " I cried out, " it is Phil Blake." 
 
 " Hush," she whispered, raising her finger in warn- 
 ing, and the jewels flashed upon her arm. 
 
 " He is ? " I began, and feared to speak what 
 
 was in my mind. 
 
 " As you see," she answered, wearily. 
 
 "Not dead? "I said. 
 
 " Nay, not dead, only sleeping," she replied, and 
 there was scorn in her voice. 
 
 " How did he come hither? " I asked. But at this 
 she turned her head away and did not answer me. 
 But I needed no answer, for I understood. 
 
 I knelt by the couch, and put my ear to the sleeper's 
 breast; his breath came quickly and he muttered in 
 his sleep. His neck was bare at the throat and the 
 veins in it swollen. Every now and again his limbs 
 quivered, but still he slept soundly. 
 
 I rose to my feet again, perplexed and my mind 
 filled with doubt, and looked at my cousin. Her eyes 
 were fastened upon the door by which I had entered, 
 and she appeared to listen. Then she turned and 
 motioned me to retire from the couch to a corner of 
 the room. Again the silver bell tinkled and the
 
 94 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 curtain was thrown back and a man entered. A deep 
 sigh broke from my cousin's lips, and I heard her 
 murmur, " At last." 
 
 From the shelter of a screen I watched. The man 
 was small and old, and carried a gold-headed cane. 
 He bowed low before Lady Betty, and without a word 
 went to the couch. From his manner I judged that 
 he was a physician. Then I heard them whisper 
 together. 
 
 " Four hours," said my Lady Betty. 
 
 "Nay, madam," he answered, "nor eight, nor it 
 may be twelve." 
 
 " Then death were better," she exclaimed, bitterly. 
 
 " He has been " I could not hear the last word, 
 
 but the physician answered 
 
 " Indeed I fear that your ladyship is right." 
 
 " Never a word of this," my cousin said. 
 
 " My lips are sealed," he answered, bowing and 
 passing backwards beneath the curtain. 
 
 Then my Lady Betty came to me. 
 
 " Cousin Theobald," she said, looking at me sadly, 
 " my honour is in your hands."
 
 MY LADY BETTY. 95 
 
 " It is safe," I replied, catching her hand and kiss- 
 ing it, for my heart was heavy for her trouble. 
 
 " Promise me," she went on, " that you will do as 
 I ask you, whatever it be, for twelve hours to come." 
 
 " Forever if you will," I burst out. 
 
 " Nay, I am no tyrant," she said, smiling. " If 
 he does not meet Eoger Delaney in four hours' time," 
 looking at her tiny jewelled watch, " he forfeits his 
 property and everything he has, even his honour." 
 
 " It is true, that he will," I returned. 
 
 " You know all," she went on. " We you and I 
 must save him, for you are his friend, and as for me 
 why, God help me, I love him to distraction." 
 
 She bent her head so that I could not see her eyes, 
 but the jewels quivered, trembling upon her neck. 
 
 " We will save him," I answered her, albeit I knew 
 not how we should. At this she bent forward and 
 touched my cheek lightly with her lips. Then she 
 drew herself up, shaking her shoulders as though she 
 were casting a woman's weakness from her. 
 
 "That we shall, cousin Theobald," she said, 
 " unless you fail me, which you will not."
 
 96 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 She went back to the sleeping form and I followed 
 her. 
 
 "He must not remain here," she went on. " Can 
 you carry him? " 
 
 I answered that I could, and desired to know 
 whither she would have him taken. She pointed to 
 a door leading to another chamber. So I took him in 
 my arms without difficulty, for I was young and 
 strong, and carried him. My Lady Betty held back 
 the curtain to let me pass. When I had laid him 
 upon the bed I returned and asked her what next she 
 would have me do. At first she seemed confused, 
 and could not find words to answer me ; but at length 
 I understood that she desired to have the clothes that 
 he wore. At this I could scarce conceal my surprise, 
 but she grew impatient, complaining of my lack of 
 wit. So I returned to the bedchamber, and having 
 undressed Phil Blake, who still showed no sign of 
 waking", I carried his breeches and stockings, together 
 with his laced coat, to my Lady Betty and threw them 
 upon the couch. 
 
 She did not look at them, but turned her back as 
 if she feared the sight of them.
 
 MY LADY BETTY. 97 
 
 " I think there is little difference in our height," 
 she said. 
 
 A light broke suddenly upon my mind. 
 
 " Cousin Betty," I exclaimed, " what will you do? " 
 
 " Kill Eoger Delaney," she replied, with her eyes 
 flashing. 
 
 " It is impossible," I began. 
 
 "How so, Master Slow- Wit?" she asked, calmly, 
 though I saw that her anger was rising. 
 
 " Because," I answered, " Eoger Delaney will not 
 fire at a woman." 
 
 " He shall not know that I am a woman," she said, 
 "not when I wear these," and she made a gesture 
 towards the couch upon which I had thrown the 
 clothes. 
 
 " There is little difference in our stature," she went 
 on, and in this she spoke truly, since for a woman she 
 was uncommon tall. " And if the morning is dark, 
 as it is apt to be, it would need sharper eyes than 
 Roger Delaney's to note the difference. Neither are 
 our features very different at least, in the morning."' 
 And she put her finger on the patch that was on her 
 cheek.
 
 98 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Lady Betty/' I said, remembering that Roger 
 Delaney was not wont to miss when he was minded 
 to kill, " let me take his place. At least, I shall save 
 his life." 
 
 " But not his fortune, nor, what is dearer, his 
 honour," she said. " But you waste words, since you 
 have given me your promise. I must return for a 
 while, or they will wonder at my long absence." 
 
 " Will not those garments betray you? " I asked, in 
 despair, seeing that she was not to be moved. 
 
 " A woman's wit shall make them fit," she replied, 
 laughing, " unless you fail me." 
 
 "What shall I do? "I asked. 
 
 " Cousin Theobald," she answered, " go with all 
 speed, seek the skilfulest breeches-maker in Dublin 
 and bring him thither." 
 
 " But it is long past midnight," I said ; " and if I 
 find one such, how shall I compel him to come? " 
 
 She looked at me with flashing eyes, so that my 
 face grew hot beneath her scorn. 
 
 " You are a man," she cried, " and yet you ask a 
 woman such a question! " 
 
 1 hung my head in bewilderment, for I had no
 
 MY LADY BETTY. - 99 
 
 answer ready. Then she turned rapidly from me with 
 a gesture, half of contempt, half of impatience, and 
 went to the table upon which her jewels lay sparkling 
 in a careless heap. From amongst them she snatched 
 up something which I could not see. Then she seized 
 my right hand and put in it something cold and 
 smooth. I looked down and saw that it was a small 
 pistol, delicately wrought in silver and ivory. I lifted 
 my head and saw that she was watching me anxiously. 
 
 " I will hring him hither/' I said. 
 
 " Without delay? "' she asked. 
 
 " Without delay," I answered. 
 
 A sigh broke from her lips and the smile returned 
 to her face. 
 
 " Cousin Theobald," she said, " your wits are slow, 
 but if they are sure, what matters it?" Then she 
 made me a courtesy and lifted the curtain and passed 
 out, leaving me alone with the pistol in my hand.
 
 CHAPTEE X. 
 
 PHIL BLAKE. 
 
 FOE a few moments I stood where she had left me, 
 for, in truth, I had need to recover my scattered wits. 
 Then I went softly to the table, and laid the pistol 
 upon it among the jewels. Nor could I forbear to 
 smile, thinking in what manner the breeches-maker 
 would regard such an earnest of his fee. 
 
 So I went down the stair very gently and out into 
 the street. The night was quiet, but from the win- 
 dows of many houses in Stephen's Green came the 
 blaze of light and the sound of music, for it was the 
 season of revelry, and my Lady Betty's ball-room was 
 not the only one in the city thronged with guests. 
 
 When I came to the College, I paused in much 
 perplexity, not knowing where to find a breeches- 
 maker to do my cousin's bidding. Then suddenly I 
 bethought me of one, whose sign I remembered hard 
 by in Trinity Street, and with rapid steps I strode 
 
 thither. I could find no knocker, so I beat the door 
 100
 
 PHIL BLAKE. 101 
 
 with the hilt of my sword. When I had waited a 
 little, a window was opened above me, and a head 
 wearing a white cap was thrust from it. A voice, in 
 which sleep and dissatisfaction were blended, de- 
 manded to know who it was that disturbed a peaceful 
 citizen in the midst of his slumber. 
 
 To that I answered that if he would come down 
 and open the door I would tell him of a matter which 
 promised to be of much profit to him if he would 
 make haste. He semed to hesitate, then without a 
 word he shut the window again. I now began to 
 fear that I should see no more of him, nor did I dare 
 to belabour the door lest I should attract the notice 
 of the watch. 
 
 But my fear was groundless, for in a short while I 
 heard the creaking of the bolts and the rattle of a 
 chain. Then the door was cautiously opened, and a 
 little man holding a lantern looked out at me and 
 again demanded my business. I made answer that if 
 he would admit me I would tell him, adding that by so 
 doing he would be serving his own interests. At this 
 he made way for me to enter, which I did. 
 
 He was as ugly a man as ever I saw, and I thought
 
 102 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 he appeared avaricious. I told him what he was 
 required to do, whereat he smiled very cunningly and 
 said that I had come to the right man for my purpose, 
 as many could testify. I answered that I needed no 
 testimony, but that his silence concerning the affair 
 was as necessary as his skill, and that if ever he 
 breathed a word of it, it would be at the peril of his 
 life, and I tapped the hilt of my sword to give him 
 warning. 
 
 He assured me that he carried many such secrets, 
 and that he would rather die than divulge any of 
 them. Then having put into a bag certain instru- 
 ments of his calling he declared that he was ready, 
 and followed me from the house, carefully shutting 
 the door. So I returned to my cousin's house, the 
 breeches-maker creeping noiselessly behind me as if 
 he were a shadow. 
 
 At the top of the stair my Lady Betty awaited us. 
 She motioned my companion to enter the room while 
 she spoke with me. When the fellow had gone in, 
 she begged me to return to the ball-room, and show 
 myself to as many as possible until she went back to it 
 again, which she would do in a little time. When I
 
 PHIL BLAKE. 103 
 
 had promised to do this, she told me that at sunrise 
 I should wait near to the house of his Grace of Lein- 
 ster, and that when a coach passed by with a white 
 kerchief hanging from the window, I was to enter it. 
 
 This also I promised to do, and then I went back 
 to the ball-room. I soon perceived that my cousin's 
 absence had not passed unnoticed, and that many 
 persons smiled and whispered together as I passed. 
 But I was too much occupied with my own thoughts 
 to heed them overmuch, or to show anger because of 
 their evil tongues. Indeed, remembering what my 
 Lady Betty had told me, I was careful that my greet- 
 ing should be frequent, and not lacking in courtesy. 
 While I spoke with one of them, who, with much 
 assumed indignation, complained of the Viceroy's 
 absence, a sudden silence fell upon those about me, 
 which was instantly followed by the low mumur of 
 voices. I looked round seeking an explanation, and 
 saw my cousin passing through her guests. She had 
 a word and a smile for every one, and as they bowed 
 before her she looked like a queen, and they the loyal- 
 est subjects a queen ever had. 
 
 Never had I seen her looking so beautiful and so
 
 104 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 proud. As she passed me her eyes flashed for a 
 moment into mine. In them I read triumph and 
 the assurance of the success of her scheme. Then 
 my Lady Betty took leave of her guests. 
 
 As soon as she was gone, I too departed, and going 
 to my chamber I examined carefully the pistols, Spit- 
 fire and Flash, which my uncle had given me. I 
 could not have wished my cousin better or more lucky 
 firearms, albeit they seemed a trifle heavy for a lady's 
 hand. I put them carefully into my belt and sallied 
 forth again to seek the trysting-place. On my way 
 thither I saw the Viceroy's escort waiting in the street, 
 the horses impatiently pawing the ground, while their 
 riders sat with bent heads as if they were fallen asleep. 
 
 I could not forbear to smile to think that his care- 
 less Grace had forgotten them, leaving them there, 
 as he had done so often before my Lady Betty's 
 door. 
 
 The night was dark and cloudy, and rain fell at 
 times, but not much. At this I was glad, for it 
 promised a gloomy morning, and so far the luck was 
 on my cousin's side. 
 
 When I reached the appointed place I withdrew
 
 PHIL BLAKE. 105 
 
 into the shadow of a wall and waited. The dawn 
 was beginning to show faintly, and the sky was turn- 
 ing from black to grey. 
 
 Now that I had leisure to think I felt my heart 
 almost fail me, and I repented bitterly of my share 
 in the matter, albeit I knew that I had no power to 
 refuse my cousin anything, and would do the same 
 again, even were my pledge given back to me. 
 
 I was roused from these gloomy thoughts by the 
 sound of wheels, and in a few moments a coach came 
 slowly towards the place where I stood. Even with- 
 out the patch of white hung from the window I knew 
 that it was the coach for which I waited. As I stepped 
 into the street it halted. So I opened the door and 
 sprang quickly into it, taking my seat beside the other 
 occupant. 
 
 I could scarce keep back the cry of amazement, 
 which sprang to my lips when I gazed at my com- 
 panion. Did I not know that it was impossible, no 
 man's oath would have convinced me that this was 
 any one else but Phil Blake. My cousin had said that 
 her features were not unlike those of Blake, but even 
 this had not prepared me for the startling resemblance
 
 106 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 which I saw now that my Lady Betty was dressed as a 
 man, and in Phil Blake's clothes. Only her eyes were 
 brighter than his, as was but natural, seeing that they 
 owed no dulness to the wine-cup. 
 
 In my amazement I said nothing, and my cousin 
 laughed softly as if she were pleased at my surprise. 
 
 " Do I make a pretty fellow? " she asked. 
 
 " As pretty as ever I saw," I answered. 
 
 " No more than that ? " she said, pouting. 
 
 " I cannot see much of you," I replied, thinking 
 that her man's dress did not conceal the woman in it. 
 
 " You shall see no more," she said, drawing the 
 cloak about her. 
 
 "Shall you take your ground in it?" I asked, 
 laying my hand upon her shoulder. 
 
 " Aye, that I shall! " she returned 
 
 " It will be easy to hit," I said. 
 
 
 " I care not," she replied in a low voice, turning 
 
 her head aside. 
 
 " Were you pleased with the rascal I brought you? " 
 I asked, for I was in fear of making her sad, and that 
 she would lose heart when it was too late to turn 
 back.
 
 PHIL BLAKE. 107 
 
 " ' Rascal '! " she exclaimed. " Why, he is a prince 
 among tailors! " 
 
 " He will be silent," I said. 
 
 " Aye, that he will, for I will close his lips," she 
 returned, quickly. 
 
 " How will you do it? " I asked. 
 
 " I have promised him a knighthood." 
 
 " A knighthood? " I cried out in amazement. 
 
 "Aye, wherefore not?" she answered. "Is he 
 not a most excellent breeches-maker, and a knight 
 among tailors? Why should there not be a Knight 
 of the Breeches, as well as a Knight of the Carpet 
 since no knights fight nowadays? " 
 
 " But how shall you fulfil your promise ? " I asked. 
 
 " This night week my Lord Duke comes to supper 
 to me," she replied. " When he has drunk much 
 wine, as he is used, then he shall lay his august sword 
 upon Master Tailor's worthy shoulder. So I shall 
 fulfil my promise, and thereby also humble his Grace 
 when he learns it in the morning." 
 
 To this I made no answer, for my cousin's daring 
 bereft me of speech. 
 
 We had now come to the Nine Acres, and the
 
 108 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 coach halted. A little way in front another coach 
 was standing, and I knew that we were not the first to 
 arrive. Of this I was glad, for with little delay there 
 would be little light to give good aim. 
 
 I was about to lift my cousin from the coach, but 
 she pushed me aside, whispering that if my wits did 
 not grow quicker I should yet betray her, and sprang 
 out unaided. 
 
 Under a tree I saw three men standing, and one of 
 them was Eoger Delaney. As we approached the 
 ground my cousin turned to me and said 
 
 " Cousin Theo, if I fall let no one touch me or re- 
 move my cloak. Whether I die or not I would not 
 have them know that I am a woman," and her voice 
 faltered a little. 
 
 So I promised that I would not. 
 
 The others now came out and bowed to us. When 
 my cousin had made her bow she turned her back 
 upon them, and so she waited while we measured 
 the ground. Nor did her conduct seem strange to 
 them, seeing that they knew it was a quarrel between 
 kinsmen, and so most bitter. 
 
 Then I loaded the pistols and gave one of them
 
 PHIL BLAKE. 109 
 
 to my Lady Betty, whispering to her as I did so, that 
 she should fire low. 
 
 When Roger Delaney saw that his opponent did 
 not remove the cloak he declared that neither would 
 he, for that it was not his wont to take any such 
 advantage. Nor would he consent to wait until the 
 morning was brighter, albeit his second pleaded for 
 this, as indeed he might, since his principal was so 
 short of sight. 
 
 Then they took their ground, having their backs 
 towards each other. I watched my cousin eagerly, 
 but she betrayed no tremor. The physician opened 
 his bag and took from it some lint and bandages, for 
 he had been out before with Eoger Delaney. 
 
 In all my life I had never felt such suspense as I 
 did while I watched my cousin and Eoger Delaney 
 standing and waiting for the word to turn round and 
 fire. At last it came. Then two shots rang out to- 
 gether; nor could I tell which had fired the first. My 
 eyes were fastened upon my cousin. She was still 
 standing, and had lowered her pistol, from which 
 the smoke was curling. Then I turned and looked 
 at Roger Delaney. He, too, was standing, but he
 
 110 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 seemed dazed. A bullet had struck him in the 
 hip. 
 
 I ran to my Lady Betty. She turned and looked 
 at me. In her eyes I saw surprise, and something 
 else; but what it was I could not tell. My joy was 
 so great to find her unhurt that I could scarce remem- 
 ber any longer that she was a man. I think it was 
 the cloak after all that saved her, for it did not fit 
 very well, and there was a ragged hole above the left 
 shoulder, which showed that Roger Delaney's bullet 
 had not gone so far amiss. 
 
 I turned to him now; but he was sorely wounded, 
 and would fire no more to-day, nor for many days 
 to come. 
 
 Then I seized my cousin's arm and led her a 
 little nearer to where the physician was kneeling by 
 Eoger Delaney, and making a bow to them and to 
 the other, who stood upright by them, we hurried 
 across the field to where our coach was waiting. 
 
 My Lady Betty was very silent while we drove 
 back to the city. She seemed weary, and her face 
 was pale. As I looked at her for the first time the 
 thought came to me that my beautiful cousin might 
 one day grow old.
 
 PHIL BLAKE. Ill 
 
 I returned with her to her house, which I believed 
 we entered unnoticed, for it was still early, and few 
 save the watchmen about. Here she left me for a 
 space and then returned to me dressed as a woman, 
 and so I confess I loved her better, albeit she made a 
 gallant fellow enough. 
 
 " The coach is still without/' she said, " and I 
 would not have him remain longer. Can you take 
 him to his lodging? ' 
 
 I bowed without speaking, and, leaving her, went 
 to the boudoir. As I passed through the corridor 
 I saw the tailor descending the stair. He glanced 
 at me and smiled, but did not speak ; so I went in and 
 found the clothes lying upon the couch as they had 
 been. I gathered them into my arms and carried 
 them to the bedchamber. Phil Blake still lay in a 
 deep slumber, as the physician had said he was like to. 
 I had little difficulty to dress him, for he lay still, only 
 groaning a little when he was moved; but he did not 
 open his eyes. Then I knew for sure that he had 
 been drugged after that he had drunk deep. 
 
 "When I had dressed him, I took him in my arms 
 and carried him to the coach without difficulty, for
 
 112 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 though I was weary ray arms were strong. As I did 
 so, I saw the watchman looking at us, but he did not 
 speak, thinking doubtless that the man whom I car- 
 ried had drunk overmuch at her ladyship's ball, and 
 seeing nothing strange in it. 
 
 Then I went back to my cousin and told her what 
 I had done. 
 
 She made no answer to me, neither did she thank 
 me. So I took her hand to bid her farewell, and 
 was raising it to my lips when she drew it back and 
 presented her cheek to me. 
 
 When I had saluted her, I bowed and went down 
 the stair again to the coach. I left Phil Blake in bed 
 in his lodging, and then returned to my own. On 
 the morrow I sought him again, and found him come 
 to himself indeed, but yet much bewildered to think 
 what had befallen him. 
 
 So I told him how he had met Eoger Delaney as he 
 had said he would, and showed him his cloak where 
 the ball had gone through it. 
 
 " If you have any further doubt," said I, " Roger 
 Delaney can put your mind at ease, for he has a fine 
 hole in him at this minute."
 
 PHIL BLAKE. 113 
 
 At this he started up in bed. 
 
 " Where did I hit him? " he cried out, eagerly. 
 
 " In the hip-joint/' I answered. 
 
 " Then he'll never walk straight again," he said. 
 
 " So I think myself," I replied. 
 
 "It is strange," said he again; "but I had for- 
 gotten it, and so I must have drunk deep." 
 
 To this I made no answer. 
 
 In a fortnight afterwards his Excellency supped 
 with my Lady Betty, and having drunk deep, and 
 being at the same time eager to make his peace with 
 my cousin, he did after supper make the worthy tailor 
 kneel before him, according to her ladyship's desire, 
 and, having struck him with his sword upon the 
 head for in truth his hand was somewhat unsteady 
 bade him rise up a Knight. And though his Grace 
 was fain to forget it when his head was grown cooler 
 in the morning, yet would not my cousin suffer it to 
 be forgotten; and so the tailor kept his knighthood, 
 while her ladyship lost his Grace's favour. 
 
 But for this, I think, she cared little, seeing that 
 she loved Phil Blake, and had not forgiven my Lord 
 Duke the slight that he had put upon her.
 
 CHAPTEK XI. 
 
 AN ENEMY OF HIS GBACE. 
 
 FOE a time I was in some fear lest my Lord Duke 
 should feel anger against me for the trick which my 
 cousin had played upon him, hut in this I was mis- 
 taken, for in no way, either by word or by deed, did his 
 Excellency show to me that he remembered how Lady 
 Betty had served him. True it was that the Viceroy 
 no longer followed in her ladyship's train, but this was 
 not surprising, seeing how much his Grace loved new 
 faces, and if one beauty treated him cruelly, which did 
 not so often happen as I think he deserved, was wont 
 readily to find comfort in the kindness of another. 
 
 At my cousin's house I met many who, it was well 
 known, were no friends of the Viceroy, and amongst 
 them was Donal. This surprised me the more since 
 he was in the Viceroy's service even as I was myself, 
 and yet I found him consorting with the enemies of 
 his Grace, and seeming as though he loved them and 
 had their confidence. And, albeit I too was cousin
 
 AN ENEMY OF HIS GRACE. 115 
 
 to Lady Betty, and nearer in kinship, yet my face, or 
 it may be the colours that I wore, seemed to disagree 
 with many of them, for they greeted me coldly and 
 with wry faces. 
 
 But seeing I had not gone thither to win their fair 
 words or to make them courtesies, this did not trouble 
 me greatly, but only so far that I resolved to be more 
 watchful of Donal, so I might perchance discover 
 what game he was playing in the dark. 
 
 I confess I had hoped to find Miss Yelverton 
 amongst my cousin's guests, but she was not. At 
 length I took heart of grace to inquire concerning 
 her of Lady Betty, and as carelessly as I might. 
 
 Lady Betty laughed. 
 
 " Have you been taking lessons from the parish 
 clerk? " she cried out. 
 
 " I do not understand," I said. 
 
 " Since there is no heart in your voice." 
 
 " It is too low to be near the lips." 
 
 " Because she is absent ? " 
 
 " It is a good reason." 
 
 " When you speak to a woman," she returned, 
 softly.
 
 116 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " You have not answered me/' I said. 
 
 " She has not yet returned to the city." 
 
 " When she does, I may seek her here? " 
 
 "Is it love, Toby?" Lady Betty asked, and her 
 voice was very gentle, as though there was pity in it. 
 
 " I know not, but yet I would meet her again." 
 
 " Poor cousin Toby! " 
 
 " Why do you pity me? " 
 
 " Because there is more sorrow than joy in loving," 
 and she sighed. 
 
 " I would ask her a question." 
 
 " And if she refuse to answer it? " 
 
 " I should seek to find an answer to it myself." 
 
 "The question?" 
 
 " Why she entreated me to fire dumb, and why her 
 father did not kill me." 
 
 " I fear she will not answer it." 
 
 " Do you know the answer? " 
 
 " I cannot tell you." 
 
 " I looked to find in you a friend," I said, bitterly. 
 
 " Believe me that I am your friend and and your 
 debtor," she cried, seizing my hand. " But the secret 
 does not belong to me."
 
 AN ENEMY OF HIS GRACE. 117 
 
 So I left her, feeling greatly puzzled, and deter- 
 mined to find out for myself. But for some time 
 I was so occupied with another matter of weighty 
 importance that I had no leisure for my design. 
 
 I had but a slight acquaintance with my Lord 
 Galtymore, albeit when I was new to the Court, and 
 possessed of little knowledge of the world, he had 
 done me no small service. For this I was very grate- 
 ful, and eager as well to show my gratitude, yet I 
 knew not how I should ever do it, seeing that my 
 lord had no liking for his Excellency, my master, any 
 more than had his friend Mr. Grattan. Indeed, at the 
 time I made no doubt but that it was Mr. Grattan that 
 had made my Lord Galtymore so bitter against his 
 Grace as to declare that the Duke of Eutland had 
 come to drink the Irish into good humour, while Mr. 
 Pitt laid his plans for the undoing of the country. 
 
 At first his Grace was at much pains to make him 
 a friend, for it was ever more agreeable to his temper 
 to make friends than foes, and it was hard to resist him 
 when he was minded to win the love of man or woman. 
 But the Earl of Galtymore was not to be won, and it 
 was told to his Grace that he had even declared that
 
 118 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 he desired no meeting with the Viceroy until he could 
 meet him as a private person at ten or fifteen paces. 
 So his Excellency, finding him obdurate, no longer 
 made friendly advances towards him. 
 
 Her Excellency, too, was very gracious to the Earl, 
 and would fain have brought him to her feet, for my 
 lord was accounted the handsomest man in the city, 
 and was taller by half a head than his Grace of Kut- 
 land. He was big and fair, and his hair fell in ring- 
 lets upon his broad shoulders, for he did not fasten 
 it in a queue. I think her Grace was piqued and 
 not a little displeased because Lord Galtymore seemed 
 to have but a cold heart in spite of his fair face and 
 golden hair, and that, too, albeit she was not used to 
 show her favour lightly. So she was gracious or cold 
 to my lord by turns, whereat he seemed puzzled as 
 though he did not understand. 
 
 Now his Grace of Eutland, as all the world knows, 
 loved nothing not even the wine-cup nor the gam- 
 ing-table so well as he loved the face of a pretty 
 woman, nor did he love it the less if it was denied 
 to him ; and of all the fair ladies of the city there was 
 none more beautiful or prouder than the Countess
 
 AN ENEMY OF HIS GRACE. 119 
 
 of Galtymore, not even my Lady Betty, albeit she had 
 more wit and a readier tongue. Since his quarrel with 
 my cousin over the affair of the tailor whom he had 
 made a knight, when in his cups, to please her, his 
 gay and fickle Grace had changed his allegiance to 
 my Lady Galtymore. This pleased me well at the 
 time, for the wagging of evil tongues against my 
 cousin's reputation was little to my liking, and I was 
 glad when they forgot to speak ill of Lady Betty. 
 And yet I was grieved for my lord, and not a little 
 fearful to think how it would end, seeing that the 
 Earl was jealous of his honour and hore his Excellency 
 no goodwill. 
 
 But as time went on, and the Duke grew every day 
 less guarded in his manner toward the Lady Galty- 
 more, I could only wonder at my lord's indifference. 
 So it came about that those who had spoken evil of 
 the Countess, pitying her lord because she was betray- 
 ing him, now sharpened their tongues against my 
 lord, saying many things which I bore with much 
 impatience, because I could do nothing, seeing that 
 I loved his Grace and owed much kindness to the Earl. 
 
 But my lord seemed never to notice what was said,
 
 120 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 and only to care for the card-table, at which it was 
 said he lost great sums that he could ill afford, for he 
 was a poor man. He drank much wine, too, and was 
 often in the company of Mr. G rattan, who was no 
 less an enemy of his Grace than my lord, as Mr. Orde, 
 the Duke's secretary, assured his Excellency, after 
 that Mr. Grattan had declared that until Ireland 
 should he freed from debt he would never consent to 
 the appropriation of a single penny of the surplus 
 revenue for the purposes of the empire. His Grace 
 was much put out at this, for I think he had pledged 
 himself to Mr. Pitt that it would be otherwise, and he 
 made no doubt that the Earl of Galtymore was at 
 the bottom of it all, nor did he refrain from telling 
 his opinion to those about him, as perhaps a wiser 
 man would have done. 
 
 So, as I have said, his Excellency, the more he 
 hated my lord the more he showed his favour to my 
 lady, and this pleased her ladyship well, for, as it 
 seemed, she cared for nothing so much as to be thought 
 more beautiful than the Duchess of Kutland. Neither 
 were there wanting those who told her that she was 
 so, and they had no love for my lord.
 
 AN ENEMY OF HIS GRACE. 121 
 
 Now I would have wagered my life that there was 
 not in all Ireland a braver man nor one who fired 
 straighter than the Earl, as was but natural, seeing 
 that it was in Tipperary he had first smelt powder. 
 And yet his conduct at my Lord Charlemont's rout 
 filled me so with amazement that I knew not what to 
 think of him afterwards, nor how to gainsay what was 
 said of the matter. 
 
 I happened to be standing near a group of the 
 Duke's friends when my lord passed close to us. 
 While he was yet within hearing Major Hutchinson, 
 who was ever very ready to show his loyalty to the 
 Duke, declared that the Earl was but a complaisant 
 fellow and unworthy to give his name to so fair a 
 lady as the Countess. 
 
 I turned to look at my lord. He had stopped 
 suddenly, as though he would turn back, and the 
 blood dyed his temples crimson. Then again he grew 
 very pale, and as he turned away I thought I read in 
 his face a great anguish. Watching his back as he 
 passed through the crowd, Major Hutchinson laughed 
 with scorn, and the others who were with him joined 
 in his laughter.
 
 122 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 For several days afterwards I inquired eagerly if 
 any friend of my lord had waited upon Major Hutch- 
 inson, but when a week had passed and still the Earl 
 had made no sign, my heart grew heavy with grief and 
 despair that the Earl had no thought for his honour, 
 and because men were now saying openly that the 
 Lord Galtymore was not only complaisant but a 
 coward to boot, since he could not be brought to play 
 the man. 
 
 And all the while my lord seemed never to mind 
 what was said of him, albeit he smiled less often than 
 heretofore, and was grown to look many years older. 
 
 One night I entered the Eagle tavern in Eustace 
 Street. As I pushed my way through the crowd that 
 stood at the threshold discussing some deeply impor- 
 tant matter, if I might judge from the earnestness 
 with which they spoke, and came to the card-tables, 
 I could scarce credit my own eyes with belief in what 
 I saw, for, seated at the same table and facing one 
 another, with the cards between them, were the Earl 
 of Galtymore and Major Hutchinson. 
 
 Hardly knowing what I did, I approached the table 
 and stood near to them. It was a rigorous game, and
 
 AN ENEMY OF HIS GRACE. 123 
 
 my lord was losing. A pile of gold lay beyond the 
 middle line of the green cloth and near to his op- 
 ponent, whose cheeks were flushed and his eyes bright, 
 as though he found it no easy matter to conceal his 
 triumph. My lord was very pale, and scarce moved 
 his head when he passed the guineas across the table. 
 It was some time before I heard either of them speak. 
 Then I saw Major Hutchinson throw down the ace 
 of hearts for it was the game of Twenty-five that 
 they played. Upon this my lord placed the knave 
 of trumps. His opponent stretched out his hand, 
 thinking, doubtless, that the trick was his. 
 
 " It is the knave," said my lord. 
 
 " I thought it was the king," the other returned. 
 
 " Your mistake is not unnatural, sir," the Earl 
 answered, coldly. 
 
 " How so, my lord? " Major Hutchinson inquired. 
 
 " Seeing that it can be no strange thing to you to 
 find a knave in the place of a king," said my lord very 
 calmly. 
 
 " Do I take your meaning, my lord? " Hutchinson 
 asked, pushing back his chair a little.
 
 124 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " It would be little credit to your understanding to 
 mistake it," the Earl returned. 
 
 " 'Twould be a pity to waste time," said Hutchin- 
 son. 
 
 " It would so," answered my lord, " for it is late in 
 the day." 
 
 " I waited on your lordship's convenience," Hutch- 
 inson retorted, " and I had grown almost to fear 
 
 "What? "asked my lord. 
 
 " That I should grow old ere I found my Lord 
 Galtymore at leisure," said the major, with a smile. 
 
 " I crave your pardon that I did not kill you 
 sooner," my lord answered, "but indeed I had no 
 leisure. Shall we say at the first stroke of three? " 
 and he looked at the clock. 
 
 " I am your lordship's servant to command," the 
 other answered. 
 
 " With so much green between us? " my lord asked, 
 pointing to the cloth which covered the table. 
 
 The major bowed. Then both men looked to the 
 priming of their fire-irons, while I stood by, not 
 knowing what to do, seeing that I had but slight 
 acquaintance with either of them and was little more
 
 AN ENEMY OP HIS GRACE. 125 
 
 than a lad, and so dared not offer my services. I 
 knew, too, that I could scarce be acquitted of dis- 
 honour, because I had listened to a conversation 
 which they had striven to make private by speaking 
 very low. 
 
 My lord stood up, and taking the corner of the cloth 
 next to him he cast the other end to his opponent, 
 who seized it and drew back a little until the cloth 
 was tight, and that was at, as I judged, about five 
 paces. I glanced at the clock and made out that it was 
 three or near to it. While I was still looking the 
 clock struck, and at the second stroke was the sound 
 of a pistol. It was my lord's and as he folded his 
 arms, waiting, the smoke curled from the barrel. 
 Then, seeing that the other did not fire, but remained 
 standing with his pistol pointed at my lord's breast, 
 the Earl grew impatient. 
 
 " I await your fire, sir," he said. 
 
 At this Major Hutchinson lowered the barrel of 
 his pistol a little, and then I understood why he did 
 not fire, for the cock was down, and the pistol it was 
 that had betrayed him. 
 
 My lord too perceived what was amiss.
 
 126 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " I take advantage of no man's misfortunes," said 
 he; " see to your priming before we are interrupted." 
 
 A spasm of pain for a moment distorted Hutchin- 
 son's face into a terrible smile. He opened his mouth 
 as though he would speak. There was a gurgling 
 sound in his throat, and then the blood gushed from 
 his lips, staining the green that lay between them. 
 He reeled forward and fell heavily at my lord's feet. 
 
 Now the Eagle tavern was the favourite rendezvous 
 of those belonging to the Court, so that his Grace 
 lacked no friends amongst them that sat at the card- 
 tables, nor could I discover any whom I could call 
 with assurance a friend of the Earl of Galtymore. 
 
 When they saw Major Hutchinson fall, and knew 
 for certain that he was dead, for the bullet had pierced 
 his lung, their anger was very great. 
 
 Some who knew nothing of the matter cried out 
 that he had been murdered, because he was the friend 
 of his Excellency, and that the Earl was a traitor. 
 
 At this many drew their swords, and approached 
 my lord in a threatening manner. My lord, too, drew 
 his sword, and stood looking at them, smiling very 
 pleasantly, as though the sight of their angry faces
 
 AN ENEMY OF HIS GRACE. 127 
 
 amused him, and he had no fear for his life. And so 
 the Earl faced them, but they, seeing him resolute, 
 hesitated, keeping out of the reach of his sword even 
 those who had most boldly denounced my lord as a 
 coward. 
 
 I, too, had drawn, and was standing near the Earl, 
 but a little behind him. As he turned sideways he 
 saw me, for I do not think he had observed me before, 
 and laughed out 
 
 " What, Mr. Dillon," he cried, " are not my enemies 
 many enough that you must add to their number? " 
 
 My face flushed with shame, that he had so mis- 
 taken me. 
 
 " I am no enemy, my lord," I cried, " but a friend, 
 and so my sword is at your service, however little you 
 may think of it." 
 
 " A man might well be proud to win the friendship 
 and sword of a Dillon," my lord answered, with a 
 bow, " and if I wronged you I ask your pardon for my 
 error, but indeed in these days it is grown the fashion 
 for friends to turn enemies." 
 
 " It is a fashion that I have no wish to follow," I 
 answered.
 
 128 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 He bowed again, and then, turning to the others, 
 who were no little discomfited because I had declared 
 myself on the side of my lord, seeing that I was also 
 in his Excellency's service, he inquired if they wished 
 to proceed further in the matter. 
 
 On this, one of them came forward, dropping the 
 point of his sword, and said that they accused the Earl 
 of Galtymore of having murdered Major Hutchinson. 
 
 Whereupon I cried out that it was false, but the 
 Earl, smiling, lifted his hand to silence me, and said, 
 " Let the gentleman proceed." 
 
 Then he said that my lord should not leave the 
 tavern until the Captain of the Watch was come. So 
 my lord made him a low bow, and putting up his sword 
 again, turned to me. 
 
 " Are you indeed my friend? " he asked, in a low 
 voice. 
 
 " I am, indeed, my lord," I answered. 
 
 " My life is in no small danger, I think," he said. 
 
 " I can prove " I began. 
 
 " Nothing, save that you are my friend, and that 
 may ruin you without saving me," he answered. 
 
 " Be the risk what it may, I accept it," I said.
 
 AN ENEMY OF HIS GRACE. 129 
 
 " Then I take an hour of your life to save what 
 is left me of mine," he said. " Go without delay to 
 Mr. Grattan. Tell him what has happened, and say 
 that he must do what he thinks fitting, but that Galty- 
 more must not be saved at the expense of his country. 
 He will understand." 
 
 I said that I would carry out his instructions most 
 faithfully, and begged to know if he had any other 
 message to send. 
 
 At this his face grew dark again. 
 
 " Indeed there is one thing, but I tax your friend- 
 ship sorely." 
 
 I answered him that it was not so. 
 
 " Then," he said, with some difficulty, and in a 
 voice which had none of the sound of battle left in it, 
 " when you leave Mr. Grattan, go to my lady and bid 
 her from me to burn the papers which are in the 
 yellow box. That is all." 
 
 So I left him standing near to where the dead man 
 was lying, and passed out of the tavern with my 
 hand on my sword, for I had little liking for the looks 
 that followed me.
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 THE LADY GALTYMORE. 
 
 As soon as I reached Dame Street I hailed a coach, 
 for I was not yet grown to like travelling by chair, 
 and drove to Mr. Grattan's house. I had small hope 
 to find him at home, for indeed he was as likely to 
 be at the house of any of his friends as at his own. 
 Yet I was more fortunate than I feared I should be, 
 for his house when I reached it was very gay, and 
 the windows ablaze with light. The sound of voices 
 and of much laughter assured me that Mr. Grattan 
 was entertaining guests. 
 
 The footman, thinking doubtless that I, too, was 
 a guest, would have ushered me into the supper 
 room, had I not perceived his intention and bidden 
 him tell his master that I desired to speak to him on 
 a matter of the highest importance. On this he led 
 me to a handsome room on the other side of the hall, 
 which I judged to be the library, for the walls were 
 
 covered with books. 
 
 130
 
 THE LADY GALTYMORE. 131 
 
 I had not waited long before Mr. Grattan himself 
 came in. He was dressed in scarlet, faced with dark 
 green, the uniform of the Dublin Independent Volun- 
 teers, of whom he was colonel, and which he much 
 affected. Despite his uniform he did not make a 
 very warlike figure, for he was of low stature with 
 uncommonly long arms. Neither was his counte- 
 nance very engaging, except when he was minded to 
 be exceedingly gracious, but his eyes were as bright 
 as ever I saw. 
 
 I perceived that he was but little pleased with my 
 visit, and had I any doubt upon this score he did not 
 leave me long under any misapprehension. 
 
 " I am much honoured," he said, when he had 
 bowed to me, " that you should have been at so much 
 trouble to come to me at an hour which is, I doubt 
 not, very inconvenient to you. That we may not 
 waste the precious hours of the night, which are not 
 for business, but for rest and " he added, with a 
 smile and a half glance toward the door " refresh- 
 ment, let me repeat to you, sir, what I have already 
 said to Mr. Orde, that his Grace is informed of my 
 opinion upon this question/'
 
 132 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 I gazed at Mr. Grattan in amazement, for I could 
 not think what this matter was to which he referred. 
 
 "You are mistaken, sir," I said, at last, " for I do 
 not bear any message from his Excellency." 
 
 "Then in the name of the devil, sir," he cried out 
 with some heat, " tell me what your business is, and 
 be quick in doing it, for I have left my punch cool- 
 ing on the table, and Curran in the middle of as good 
 a story as ever I heard, to show my loyalty to his 
 Grace, and now it is only " 
 
 " My Lord Galtymore," I said, quietly. 
 
 " Ha, Galtymore," he cried, looking at me with 
 his keen eyes. " What of my Lord Galtymore? " 
 
 Then I told him what had happened at the Eagle, 
 and gave him my lord's message. When he heard it 
 he was much disturbed, and several times strode up 
 and down the room, holding his chin in his hand and 
 murmuring to himself as though he had forgotten 
 my presence. 
 
 Then he turned to me again with a smile which 
 became him mightily, and thanked me, saying that I 
 had brought him bad news with so much good-will, 
 that he could hardly regret the cause of making
 
 THE LADY GALTYMOBE. 133 
 
 acquaintance with a young man of so much wisdom 
 and discretion. He begged me to join him in drink- 
 ing a bowl of punch, but I prayed him to forgive 
 me if I took my departure without delay. 
 
 " As you will, sir," he said, with a smile, while he 
 swayed to and fro like a pendulum ; " for I cannot 
 put an old head on young shoulders; and yet there 
 are many who would give a year of their lives for an 
 hour of such company." 
 
 So when I assured him that it was not my desire, 
 but my duty, which bade me refuse, I bowed and left 
 him. 
 
 My meeting with Mr. Grattan pleased me mightily, 
 albeit I was no little surprised that he seemed to 
 think much of the inconvenience which Major 
 Hutchinson's death might occasion to his plans, and 
 little of my lord's danger. But then, I thought, he 
 was scarce likely to discover his real feelings in the 
 matter to one so young as I, and whose only com- 
 mendation was that I was a friend of the Earl, albeit 
 this, too, he might distrust, seeing that I was in the 
 service of the Viceroy. I made no doubt that he 
 would do what he could to save my lord, since he
 
 134 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 could ill spare from his party so great an enemy of 
 his Excellency as the Earl was. 
 
 As soon as I left Mr. Grattan I made haste to 
 
 * 
 
 deliver the message to my Lady Galtymore. On my 
 way thither I turned aside to inquire at the Eagle 
 how it fared with the Earl, and there learned that, a 
 little before, my lord had been carried to Newgate. 
 
 When I reached Marlborough Street, where was 
 the Earl of Galtymore's house, I began to wonder how 
 I should tell my lady the news. Indeed, I now felt 
 much less assurance than I felt in Mr. Grattan's pres- 
 ence, and it was a strange hour to seek a lady's pres- 
 ence. 
 
 Nor would I have succeeded in reaching my lady's 
 ear had I been less resolute, for I was informed that 
 her ladyship was but returned from a rout at the Earl 
 of Charlemont's house, and had given orders that no 
 one was to be admitted to her presence, and so I 
 should wait till the morrow. 
 
 But I declared that my business was of so urgent 
 a character that it might not be postponed, and that 
 I bore a message from my lord which was for my lady's
 
 THE LADY GALTYMORE. 135 
 
 ear and none else's. On hearing this the Countess 
 consented to receive me in her morning room. 
 
 She was standing when I entered, and I knew that 
 the servants had not lied to me when they said that 
 she was but returned from a rout. 
 
 She was dressed in a yellow silk, with diamond 
 stomacher and sleeve knots. In her hand she held a 
 large hlack hat trimmed with yellow ribbon, and 
 adorned with a great abundance of jewels. She was 
 as beautiful, if not quite so tall, as my Lady Betty, 
 and those who charged her with pride did her no 
 injustice, for she carried her head as though she were 
 a queen. 
 
 I bowed low before her on the threshold, and she 
 came forward a little, I thought, with some eagerness. 
 Then she suddenly drew back and looked at me, a 
 great anger upon her brows. 
 
 " How dare you break in upon me," she cried. 
 " Does his Excellency think that there is no man left 
 in Ireland that he insults me again and in my own 
 house?" 
 
 " His Excellency! " I exclaimed, for my amazement 
 was so great that I could scarce find words to speak.
 
 136 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Aye, his Excellency/' she answered, with much 
 scorn, while her fingers played with the jewels in her 
 hat. " I'd warrant a shoe-boy would play the King 
 better than his Grace." 
 
 " Indeed, I do not understand," I said, as calmly 
 as I could, albeit I had reason to be angry at her 
 words. 
 
 " Nor do I understand," she answered, quickly, 
 " why you have come hither." 
 
 " If you will suffer me to speak," I replied, " I will 
 tell you." 
 
 " Speak, then," she said, " and quickly, for I am 
 weary," and I think she was, for she sank upon a seat 
 as though the rest was very agreeable to her. 
 
 " I bear a message from my Lord Galtymore," I 
 began. 
 
 " Galtymore! " she exclaimed. " Why, are you not 
 the friend of his Grace of Rutland ? " 
 
 I bowed my head, for I could not deny it, and yet 
 I was in despair to think she would not permit me to 
 deliver my message. 
 
 "How then can you be my lord's friend also?" 
 she asked, but with less anger.
 
 THE LADY GALTYMORE. 137 
 
 " I am so," I replied, " and to prove it, my lord 
 desires you to burn the papers that are in the yellow 
 box." 
 
 " Ha! " she exclaimed, watching me narrowly, 
 "then you are indeed the friend of Galtymore." 
 
 " I have said that I am," I answered. 
 
 " Why does not my lord come to me himself? " 
 she asked ; and her voice was very soft. 
 
 " That he cannot," I said, " for he is prevented by 
 a grave matter." 
 
 " A grave matter," she repeated, rising to her feet 
 and coming nearer to me. " Tell me of this matter." 
 Then seeing that I hesitated, she cried out 
 proudly 
 
 " Have no fear, for the Countess of Galtymore will 
 do no discredit to the bravest man in Ireland." 
 
 Then I told her that Major Hutchinson was dead, 
 and how the Earl had killed him. 
 
 " Is my lord safe? " she asked. 
 
 " In Newgate," I answered. 
 
 She turned her head aside, so that I could see only 
 tier cheek. She seemed to be thinking, so I did not 
 speak, but only watched her.
 
 138 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " My lord has many enemies/' she said, musingly. 
 
 " And more friends/' I answered. 
 
 " I am far from denying it," she returned, making 
 me a courtesy, and smiling as though my friendship 
 for the Earl was very sweet to her. " But his Excel- 
 lency is powerful, and would ruin my lord, and I have 
 
 given his Grace " but here she broke off in some 
 
 confusion. 
 
 " So, too, is Mr. Grattan," I said, seeing that she 
 did not speak ; " and he would save my lord at all 
 hazard." 
 
 " I would it were so," she answered, gloomily, u but 
 I fear me that it is not." 
 
 " Surely you wrong him," I cried out, " for Mr. 
 Grattan loves the Earl beyond everything in the 
 world." 
 
 "Except his country," she replied, sadly; "and 
 that is what I most fear for my lord lest they give 
 him up to his enemies and say that it is for the good 
 of the country, as they are wont to do when they put 
 their trust in an English minister." 
 
 At this I held my peace, for I knew that Mr. Grat- 
 tan's friends said this same thing of him. Then see-
 
 THE LADY GALTYMORE. 139 
 
 ing that she was very weary, for, indeed, the dawn was 
 already breaking into the room and making the light 
 of the candles seem faint, I begged her to believe that, 
 albeit I was in the Duke's service, the Earl had no 
 stauncher friend than I, as I was prepared to prove, 
 even at the sacrifice of his Grace's friendship and my 
 own fortune, for it was in my mind to bear witness 
 for the Earl, if need be, even against the friends of 
 his Excellency. 
 
 So she thanked me very graciously, praying me to 
 forgive her that she had mistaken me. " For," she 
 said, " it is no easy matter to discern a friend from a 
 foe." 
 
 Then when I would have left her she gave me her 
 hand. So I kissed her fingers where the jewels did 
 not cover them, and again bowing low, I left her and 
 went out. 
 
 The whole city was agog the next day when it was 
 known that the Earl of Galtymore was to be tried for 
 his life before the House of Peers. 
 
 At every coffee-house and tavern men seemed to 
 have no other business than to speak good or evil of 
 my lord. In the House, too, albeit they were still
 
 140 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 speaking on Mr. Secretary Orde's motion, I made no 
 doubt that few thought of it or of anything save my 
 lord's trial. Only his Grace was silent on the mat- 
 ter, and that puzzled me not a little, seeing that 
 Major Hutchinson was his friend and had in a sort 
 died in his service. Neither could I discover for cer- 
 tain how the trial was likely to end, or who would be 
 my lord's accusers, and so, because I had no new thing 
 wherewith to comfort my Lady Galtymore, I did not 
 seek her, fearing that what I knew would only grieve 
 her the more. 
 
 At last I learned that the day had been fixed for the 
 trial, and that it would be holden, not in the House 
 of Lords, which was thought to be too small, but in 
 the House of Commons, which, being much larger, 
 could more conveniently accommodate the great num- 
 ber who desired to be present and who, indeed, seemed 
 to be every one in Ireland. 
 
 It was, I think, about two days before the trial 
 when, as I was returning to the Castle, I beheld Mr. 
 Grattan taking leave of Mr. Secretary Orde. I passed 
 near to him as he strode with his great steps to his 
 chair, which was a little way off, and made no doubt
 
 THE LADY GALTYMORE. 141 
 
 that he had seen me, but if he did he made no sign. 
 I felt certain that he had visited Mr. Orde for no other 
 purpose than to speak of my lord's trial, and I won- 
 dered how the meeting had ended, remembering what 
 my Lady Galtymore had said to me of Mr. Grattan.
 
 CHAPTEE XIII. 
 THE EAEL'S TKJAL. 
 
 I HAVE never beheld a more brilliant assemblage 
 than that which came to see my lord tried for his life. 
 The galleries of the House were filled with the Com- 
 mons and their friends, and amongst them I easily 
 found a place. 
 
 The Speaker's chair had been gorgeously decorated 
 for the Lord Chancellor, and in the body of the 
 House were a number of seats covered with scarlet 
 cloth, set apart for the peeresses and their daughters. 
 The floors, too, had been newly carpeted in honour 
 of so great an occasion, and altogether the House was 
 the most beautiful chamber that I had ever seen. 
 
 As I looked about me I caught sight of Mr. Grat- 
 tan. He was wearing his volunteer uniform, and 
 seemed in high good humour. Beside him was Sir 
 John Parnell, to whom, doubtless, he was narrating 
 some humorous tale, swaying to and fro as his wont 
 
 was, and both of them laughed very heartily. A little 
 142
 
 THE EARL'S TRIAL. 143 
 
 farther from me Mr. Flood was engaged in earnest 
 converse with Mr. Yelverton and Mr. Curran, and I 
 judged from their looks that they were more con- 
 cerned ahout my lord's fate than was Mr. Grattan. 
 As I looked at Mr. Curran's decrepit figure and yel- 
 low face, I could scarce credit him with a reputation 
 for wit and courage such as he undoubtedly possessed 
 and deserved. 
 
 From them I turned to the body of the House. 
 Already the scarlet-clothed seats were filled with a 
 brilliant company, all except one seat which faced the 
 Speaker's chair. Now I could not tell for whom this 
 seat was set apart, for it was well known that neither 
 her Grace of Rutland nor his Excellency would be 
 present at the trial. Near to this seat sat the Duchess 
 of Leinster, and I thought that she seemed sad and 
 distressed, albeit round about her was no lack of 
 laughter nor gaiety, for my Ladies Shannon, Charle- 
 mont and Delvin seemed as merry as though they had 
 come to a wedding, and not to see a man on trial for 
 his life. 
 
 This was in my mind when Sir Lucius O'Brien 
 came up and greeted me in a very friendly fashion,
 
 144 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 albeit I had little liking for him. Then, assuming 
 an air of great sorrow, he said, " His Excellency has 
 lost a valued friend/' 
 
 I bowed without answering. 
 
 " I never knew a man," he went on, " of readier 
 courage or of quicker wit." 
 
 " If his pistol had been as quick as his wit, sir," I 
 said, " he might have saved his life." 
 
 "Very true, sir," he answered; and then he said, 
 sinking his voice, " his Excellency has no more loyal 
 servant than Sir Lucius O'Brien." 
 
 " His Grace has no doubt of your loyalty," I re- 
 plied, turning from him. 
 
 " This I tell you in private, that his Grace may 
 rely upon my services," he went on. 
 
 " You may be confident that I shall not betray 
 your secrets to his Excellency," I answered, coldly. 
 
 I thought he was about to say more, but at this 
 moment there was a sudden hush about me, and all 
 eyes were turned upon the body of the House. I, 
 too, leaned forward and looked down. 
 
 The Countess of Galtymore had entered the 
 chamber. She walked slowly towards the vacant seat
 
 THE EARL'S TRIAL. 145 
 
 near to her Grace of Leinster, and as she went my 
 eyes as well as my heart followed her. She was clad 
 in a long black robe, and wore a black cap upon her 
 hair. Her head was bent as she walked, so that I 
 could not see her face ; but when she was come near to 
 the Speaker's chair, she raised her eyes for a moment 
 very proudly, then dropping them again, she sat 
 down, and I saw that her face was very pale and her 
 eyes heavy. 
 
 The murmur which followed my lady's entrance 
 had scarce died away when the doors were thrown 
 open again and my Lord Chancellor Lifford entered. 
 He looked very stately in his gold-embroidered robe, 
 and carried a white wand in his hand. Behind him 
 followed the peers, save the bishops, in full dress, but 
 my Lord Charlemont wore his uniform as Commander- 
 in-Chief of the Volunteers. When he reached the 
 chair, the Lord Chancellor turned round and bowed 
 twice, turning to the right and to the left. After 
 this he took his seat as did the lords also, when 
 they had bowed to the Chancellor in silence, nor did 
 any one speak, not even a lady. As soon as the lords 
 were seated, Ulster King-of-Arms entered, walking
 
 146 THE KING'S DEPUTY 
 
 with very stately steps and wearing his tabard. On 
 his left arm he carried a shield, upon which the Earl 
 of Galtymore's arms were emblazoned. 
 
 Then came the Earl himself. He was clad in 
 deep mourning, and wore no sword. He walked 
 slowly and with a melancholy step. His eyes, too, 
 were fixed upon the ground, and he did not lift them 
 until he came near to my Lord Chancellor, to whom 
 he made a low bow. I do not hink he saw my lady, 
 for she rose a little from her seat, as though she looked 
 for some greeting, but seeing that he passed on with- 
 out looking at her she sank back again. 
 
 Then my lord stood beside the King-of-Arms, and 
 he raised the shield until it was level with the Earl's 
 shoulder. 
 
 Next came one in the garb of an executioner, who 
 bore a great axe with a broad blade. The edge was of 
 very bright steel, but save this it was all painted black. 
 When he was come to the bar, and was on the right 
 of the prisoner, he lifted the axe until it was as high 
 as my lord's neck, and so he continued to hold it, but 
 with the edge turned away from the Earl. 
 
 Suddenly a ray of the sun fell upon the blade of
 
 THE EARL'S TRIAL. 147 
 
 the axe and glittered for an instant. At this my 
 lord turned quickly and looked at the axe; then, as 
 though he were ashamed of his own weakness, he 
 drew himself up and gazed very proudly round the 
 chamber. I turned to my lady. She was leaning a 
 little forward, her eyes, full of horror, fixed upon the 
 headsman, and her hands stretched out before her. 
 For a moment I thought she would have fallen, but 
 her Grace of Leinster, who had watched her with sor- 
 rowful eyes, put her hand upon my lady's arm, and, 
 drawing her gently back, whispered in her ear. 
 Whatever it was that she said, the Countess became 
 composed again and turned her head aside, so that 
 she might not any longer see the axe. 
 
 Then one standing at the bar read in a loud voice 
 the charge against the Earl of Galtymore. To this 
 my lord answered very proudly that he was not guilty 
 of the crime alleged against him. When my lord had 
 so answered a herald cried out, making proclamation 
 that the witnesses against the Earl should come for- 
 ward. 
 
 When the herald had ceased there was a great still- 
 ness, nor could I hear any sound save the deep
 
 148 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 breathing of the gentlemen about me and the softer 
 sighing of the ladies. All eyes were turned towards 
 the bar, as the herald again cried aloud for the wit- 
 nesses to come forward, calling upon them by name. 
 
 In all my life I do not think that I ever knew so 
 terrible a moment as this, for, as the crowd which 
 thronged the space behind the bar swayed to and fro, 
 it seemed every instant as though a witness were 
 come at last, and that the crowd was making way for 
 him. Three times the herald called aloud for the 
 witnesses, but none came forward. I looked at my 
 lord. He carried his head erect, and his lips were 
 smiling. 
 
 Then, after a decent interval, it was announced 
 that since no witness had appeared to substantiate the 
 charge against Walter, Earl of Galtymore, the trial 
 should terminate in the accustomed manner. At this 
 a deep murmur of applause and gratification ran 
 through the house, but my Lord Chancellor raised 
 his wand and then there was silence again. 
 
 Upon this his lordship rose, and in a loud voice 
 asked if the peers of Ireland in solemn conclave 
 assembled found that Walter, Earl of Galtymore, was
 
 THE EARL'S TRIAL. 149 
 
 guilty or not guilty of the crime alleged against 
 him. 
 
 Then his Grace of Leinster left his seat, and hav- 
 ing approached the chair where my Lord Chancellor 
 was seated he bowed before him, and placing his 
 hand upon his heart very solemnly declared " Not 
 guilty, upon my honour! " After his Grace came 
 the other peers in order of their rank and did like- 
 wise, nor was there any amongst them all who did not, 
 so that it was more than an hour before the last of 
 their lordships had delivered his opinion. 
 
 When they had taken their seats again the Lord 
 Chancellor rose and declared that in the opinion of 
 the peers of Ireland, Walter, Earl of Galtymore, was 
 not guilty of the charge preferred against him. After 
 he had said this my Lord Lifford broke his wand into 
 two pieces and descended from his chair. 
 
 As he did so I heard a cry, and turning my eyes 
 from his lordship I saw that my Lady Galtymore had 
 fallen to the ground, where she lay as though the 
 life were gone out of her. Her Grace of Leinster 
 strove to raise her, but before she could do so the 
 Earl sprang forward and caught my lady in his arms.
 
 150 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 So holding her he stood hefore the peers. And they 
 came up to my lord, as they had to the Chancellor, in 
 order of their rank, and bowed low before him, and he 
 bowed to each of them and held his wife in his arms. 
 
 And after this I could no longer see either my 
 lord or my lady, for the throng that was about them. 
 So as soon as I was able I left the house and went 
 out into the street, where a great crowd was gathered 
 to greet the Earl, for already they knew that he had 
 been acquitted, and were singing the Song of the 
 Volunteers in his honour, that same song which had 
 so offended his Grace of Eutland when he was new 
 to the city. 
 
 So I pushed my way through the crowd and re- 
 turned to the Castle. I had scarce reached my 
 chamber when a message was brought me from the 
 Earl of Galtymore, bidding me come at once to him at 
 his house. 
 
 This I did without delay, for I was eager to wish 
 my lord joy of his deliverance from danger. 
 
 " Mr. Dillon waits on your lordship," said the 
 lackey when I had entered.
 
 THE EARL'S TRIAL. 151 
 
 " That he shall never do while I live/' cried my 
 lord, coming out to where I was standing. Then he 
 took my hand and led me into the chamber. My lady 
 stood by the window. She was no longer clad in 
 hlack as before, but all in white silk with many jewels, 
 and round her throat was a necklet of pearls. The 
 sun was on her hair, and I saw no pride in her face, 
 but a great joy. 
 
 " Mr. Dillon," said the Earl, when he had led me to 
 my lady, " I know not how to thank you, and since 
 thanks are ever sweeter from a lady's lips, my wife 
 shall be my deputy." 
 
 " Indeed I thank you, sir," said my lady, making 
 me a low courtesy, " for my lord and for myself, since 
 there is no happier woman in Ireland than I am 
 to-day." 
 
 " Nor more beloved sweetheart," exclaimed my 
 lord, catching her hand and kissing it. 
 
 " Oh no, nor yet more loving! " she cried, throw- 
 ing herself upon my lord's breast, with her white arms 
 about his neck. 
 
 Then I understood how the Earl had killed Major
 
 152 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 Hutchinson over the cards, after that he had borne 
 much insult to save my lady's name, thinking that she 
 did not love him; and she, too, believing him cold, 
 had thought to win his love when other men praised 
 her beauty.
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 A FRIEND OF HIS GRACE. 
 
 FOR some days, after the trial of the Earl of Galty- 
 more for the killing of Major Hutchinson had ended, 
 I was not little apprehensive that his Excellency bore 
 me no goodwill for my share in that matter. Indeed, 
 if I did not wrong him or my own judgment, his 
 Grace of Eutland was grown colder and more haughty 
 towards me than had been his wont, and this grieved 
 me exceedingly, seeing that I loved the Duke and 
 would readily have died for him, and yet I had no 
 occasion to prove it, if he doubted me. 
 
 But when a few days had passed, his Grace was no 
 longer haughty, but was become even more gracious 
 towards me than heretofore, so that I was fain to hope 
 that he had forgotten or forgiven me because I was 
 the friend of the Earl of Galtymore. 
 
 So, when I received his Excellency's command to 
 
 attend him on his visit to my Lord Loftus at Rath- 
 153
 
 154 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 farnham Castle, I was greatly rejoiced and made no 
 further doubt of his Grace's goodwill towards me, the 
 more so as the Duke was not going in state, but with 
 only the friends in whose company he was used to 
 make merry. 
 
 When we set out, there went with us General 
 Cradock, Mr. Denis Daly, Sir Hercules Langrishe 
 and Mr. Godfrey Green, whom my Lord Duke declared 
 to be the most honest man in Ireland, not even ex- 
 cepting Mr. Grattan, because he spoke evil of no man, 
 not even when he was in his cups. And so his Grace 
 loved him and made him his boon companion more 
 often than he did Sir Hercules Langrishe, albeit Sir 
 Hercules had more wit and had made pretty verses 
 to the Duchess. 
 
 We were all mounted, for the Duke dearly loved 
 the saddle, and would often declare that, when rid- 
 ing in his State coach, he envied his outriders and 
 would fain have changed places with them, but that 
 he feared to make the Irish disloyal, seeing how much 
 store they set by gilded trappings. 
 
 His Excellency was in high good humour and 
 showed me much favour, for as soon as we were clear
 
 A FRIEND OF HIS GRACE. 155 
 
 of the Castle, he called to me to come up and ride by 
 him, saying that so good a horseman must needs be 
 honest, and that, whatever men might say of him, he 
 loved honest fellows and was honest himself, as they 
 would yet believe, even if they did not until he had 
 been dead a long time. 
 
 I was puzzled to think what his Grace had in his 
 mind. I declared that no man could doubt his 
 honour, seeing that it was as clear as the sun. 
 
 At this he laughed. 
 
 " Yet the sun is sometimes overcast," he said, 
 " and so is the Viceroy's fame when pensions and 
 peerages are denied them for whom the halter is more 
 fitting than the coronet. Hist, is that the blackbird's 
 song? " 
 
 I answered that it was, for indeed a blackbird had 
 sung out very sudden and sweet as we passed. 
 
 He did not seem to hear me, but urged on his horse 
 with great speed. 
 
 We were clear of the city, and the grass which lined 
 the road was pleasant for a horse's hoofs. As we 
 went through the villages the people cried out to us, 
 and the men waved their hats. I thought this would
 
 156 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 have pleased his Grace, but when I spoke of it, he 
 answered 
 
 " It is not for the Viceroy that they cheer." 
 
 " Then," I said, " it is for his Grace of Rutland." 
 
 " Not for him neither," he replied. 
 
 " For whom else would they cheer? " I asked. 
 
 " They mistake me," he said, " maybe for Mr. Grat- 
 tan," and at this he smiled, no doubt thinking what a 
 different figure Mr. Grattan made on horseback. 
 
 We had slackened our pace while we spoke together, 
 but on seeing that the others were fast overtaking us, 
 his Grace again put spurs to his horse and waved his 
 hand to me to follow him. So I did, and was but 
 little behind him when he drew rein before Bathfarn- 
 ham Castle. 
 
 Some half dozen idle fellows, dressed like working- 
 men, were lying about upon the grass and sleeping in 
 the sunshine. 
 
 His Grace quickly dismounted and called to one of 
 the fellows, who was nearest him, bidding him hold 
 his horse. 
 
 " Hold the devil," said the fellow, rudely. " It is 
 but one man's work. Hold him yourself."
 
 A FRIEND OF HIS GRACE. 157 
 
 I was about to chastise the man for his insolence, 
 but his Grace caught my arm and held me back. 
 Then approaching the man, who still lay upon the 
 grass, with an air of mock severity he demanded 
 
 " Who are you, you rascal? " 
 
 " I am as good a man as you," the fellow answered. 
 
 " You are a scoundrel," said his Grace. 
 
 " You are wrong there anyhow," was the reply, 
 " for I wasn't made to please you, and so I am a car- 
 penter," and he rose upon his elbow and looked at 
 the Duke as though he expected his Grace to be much 
 abashed at the news. 
 
 " Very good, Mr. Carpenter," cried his Excellency, 
 laughing heartily. "And what may be your 
 name?" 
 
 " My name is as good as any in Ireland," the fellow 
 replied, " and so I'm not ashamed of it? " 
 
 " What is it? " the Duke asked again. 
 
 " Harry MacCabe," the man said, proudly. 
 
 " Rise up, Sir Harry," exclaimed the Viceroy, and 
 struck the fellow's shoulders very smartly with his 
 riding-whip. 
 
 Upon this the man leapt to his feet very angrily,
 
 158 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 and for an instant seemed as though he would rush 
 upon his Excellency. Seeing this, I half drew my 
 sword so that I might cut the fellow down before he 
 could strike the Viceroy. 
 
 But his Grace stood looking into the man's eyes 
 very calmly, and still smiling as if the humour of the 
 thing pleased him mightily, so the man halted, seem- 
 ing in much perplexity, and as though he could find no 
 words. 
 
 " You are a bold man, whoever you are/' he cried 
 at last. " For I am the first man in the Guild." 
 
 " And I," returned the Duke, " am the first man in 
 Ireland." 
 
 " Then you must be the devil," exclaimed the 
 fellow, eyeing the Duke with much suspicion. 
 
 " You do me too much honour," his Grace re- 
 turned, " for, indeed, I am not the devil." 
 
 " Why, then, if you are not the devil," said the man 
 again, " you must be the Lord Lieutenant." 
 
 " And so I am," the Duke returned ; " as surely as 
 you are Sir Harry MacCabe, and I hope a loyal sub- 
 ject of the King's Viceroy, as all true knights should 
 be."
 
 A FRIEND OF HIS GRACE. 159 
 
 "Aye, I'm loyal enough," Sir Harry answered; 
 " and so you'll find Harry MacCabe when you want a 
 friend, whatever they may say of your Excellency. 
 Here's my hand upon it." 
 
 " I thank you for your friendship, Sir Harry," said 
 his Grace, very earnestly, taking MacCahe's hand in 
 his. "And not even his enemies can say that Kut- 
 land has ever forgot his friends." 
 
 As he said this, my Lord Loftus came up, seeming 
 much puzzled and no little amused at what he beheld. 
 "When he saw my lord, his Excellency bade Sir Harry 
 farewell, taking his hat from his head and making 
 him a low bow. In like manner MacCabe took leave 
 of his Grace, and this he did gracefully enough, for 
 he was by no means ill-looking, and was both tall and 
 strong. So when the servants had taken our horses, 
 the Duke turned toward the castle, leaning on my 
 lord's arm, and I followed them, for the others were 
 not yet arrived. 
 
 When we were come to the entrance of the castle, 
 I refrained from following them further, perceiving 
 that they were conversing very earnestly, and having 
 no small inkling of the subject of their converse, for
 
 160 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 it was well known that my lord had set his heart on 
 an earldom. So I turned about and waited for the 
 others. And, indeed, they were not long in coming, 
 and with them was my Lord Mountmorres. They 
 seemed mightily pleased and were laughing together, 
 all of them save the Lord Mountmorres, who appeared 
 greatly angered, and this, I thought, added to their 
 merriment. 
 
 I was anxious to learn what had happened to 
 make them so merry, so after they had dismounted, 
 I drew Mr. Godfrey Green aside and begged him to 
 tell me. This he did with a great appearance of 
 pleasure. On the road, he declared, they had been 
 joined by Lord Mountmorres, who, being well 
 mounted and desirous to exhibit his horsemanship, 
 the more especially as it was said that his lordship 
 had little love for hunting, rode on in front and 
 reached the gate first. As he did so a common fellow 
 passed out and shut the gate. His lordship very 
 imperiously bade him open the gate again, so that the 
 company might pass through. But to this the fel- 
 low made no reply, and his lordship cried out very 
 angrily
 
 A FRIEND OF HIS GRACE. 161 
 
 " Open the gate, you scoundrel, for I am the Lord 
 Viscount Mountmorres." 
 
 " Then, my lord," answered the man, very calmly, 
 " you are as ill-mannered a fellow as ever bestrode a 
 good-looking horse/' 
 
 At this my lord was exceeding wroth for he sits 
 a horse like a tailor and he struck the fellow sharply 
 on the shoulder with his riding-whip. 
 
 For a moment I thought it would go ill with my 
 lord, for the fellow rushed forward as if he would tear 
 him from the saddle. But then, whether through 
 fear or not, because Mountmorres had drawn his 
 sword, he fell back, and though his face was pale with 
 anger he spoke calmly. 
 
 " My lord," he said, standing before the horse, " I 
 am a friend of the Duke of Kutland." 
 
 " So says many another knave," cried his lordship, 
 almost beside himself witH passion. 
 
 " 'Tis very true," the fellow answered. " But sure 
 his Grace it is that knows the differ between an hon- 
 est man in his own brogues and a knave on a borrowed 
 horse. Pass on, my lord, and before the sun rises 
 again you will hear of Harry MacCabe."
 
 162 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " I think my lord would have like to cut the fellow 
 down for his insolence, but without a word he sheathed 
 his sword again and rode on, while the man drew aside 
 and watched him with a smile. 
 
 " A pretty qiiarrel, is it not? " 
 
 I answered that it was, for I was thinking that it 
 would not end there, and knew not that I, too, was to 
 have some share in the matter, and to earn forever 
 after the hatred of my Lord Viscount Mountmorres. 
 
 But in a little while I had clean forgot Sir Harry 
 MacCabe and his quarrel with Viscount Mountmorres ; 
 and so, I think, had my lord, for it was not easy to be 
 angry in the presence of his Excellency.
 
 CHAPTEE XV. 
 
 SIR HARRY. 
 
 THE Duke was as gay as ever I had seen him, and 
 drank much champagne, begging my Lord Loftus to 
 pardon him because he did not drink buttered claret 
 as the rest of us did. 
 
 " Your heart is with us, none the less, my Lord 
 Duke," said Mr. Green, raising his glass and bowing 
 to his Grace. 
 
 " That it is indeed," answered his Excellency, 
 " now and ever. Even when my reason is against you, 
 no man can say that my heart is not with the Irish." 
 
 " That, your Grace, is but a question of manners," 
 said Sir Hercules Langrishe. " I have hopes that 
 they will mend, even as have those of my Lord of 
 Derry." 
 
 " That is not unnatural," answered his Grace, "see- 
 ing that my cousin Bristol is become a spiritual peer, 
 and I am but the temporal representative of the Lord's 
 
 Anointed, his Gracious Majesty, George the Third." 
 163
 
 164 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 As he said this he rose to his feet with the glass 
 to his lips, and so we all rose likewise and drank to 
 the King from full glasses, and left not a drop. Then 
 we sat down again, and Mr. Green whispered in my 
 ear, for he sat next to me. 
 
 " "Pis another toast would be more to the liking 
 of his Lordship of Derry." 
 
 " And what may that be? " I asked. 
 
 " The King of Ireland," said he. 
 
 " My wits are dull to-night," I answered, " for I 
 do not understand you." 
 
 He put his lips close to my ear and whispered 
 
 " Bishop of Derry and Earl of Bristol he is, but 
 King of Ireland he would fain be, and may be yet, in 
 spite of my Lord Charlemont and Mr. Flood, for the 
 papists love him though they call him heretic." 
 
 " And his Grace " I began. 
 
 " Loves his cousin of Bristol near as well as does 
 Mr. Pitt," he answered, and though I pressed him he 
 would tell me no more. 
 
 Yet I would have persevered and questioned him 
 further had not another matter caused me to forget 
 it for the moment. One of the servants approached
 
 SIR HARRY. 165 
 
 my Lord Mountmorres and handed to him a letter, 
 at which, when he had opened it, my lord seemed 
 much surprised, and then, having read it through a 
 second time, he laughed out very loudly, and yet I 
 thought more in anger than because he found it 
 amuse him. 
 
 On this his Grace begged to know what was written 
 in the letter, if it was not of so private a character 
 that my lord would not wish to make it public. 
 
 " Indeed, none has a better right to see it than your 
 Grace," answered Mountmorres, " seeing that the 
 writer declares that he is the Duke of Rutland's 
 friend." 
 
 " The number of my friends is increasing, it would 
 seem/' said the Duke, smiling pleasantly. " And who 
 may the writer be?" 
 
 " A common fellow whom I chastised for his inso- 
 lence, and so doubtless he lied," my Lord Mount- 
 morres replied, a little warmly, and handed the letter 
 to the Viceroy. 
 
 " He is indeed my friend," his Grace returned, 
 reading the letter; " and I make no doubt that his 
 heart is honest, seeing that he wears an old coat, and
 
 166 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 has not changed it for a new one. And so, my lord, 
 you will meet him." 
 
 " Your Excellency is pleased to jest," Mountmorres 
 answered, with an uneasy smile. 
 
 " Indeed I do not jest," his Grace returned, " for 
 the man is my friend." 
 
 " He is fortunate to win your Grace's friendship," 
 said my lord again, " but seeing that he is base born, 
 I know not how it would be proper for a peer of the 
 realm to meet him in the field." 
 
 " He is no common fellow," his Excellency re- 
 joined, and I thought he spoke with some heat, " for 
 not five hours ago I conferred upon him the honour 
 of knighthood." 
 
 I think at first that my Lord Mountmorres be- 
 lieved that this too was a jest of his Excellency, but 
 seeing that the Duke was in no mood for jesting, he 
 replied 
 
 " I am your Grace's faithful, obedient servant, but 
 I know not what gentleman will consent to meet the 
 friend of this Sir Harry MacCabe." 
 
 " Have no fear of that," the Duke answered, and 
 when he had said this he motioned to me to come to
 
 SIR HARRY. 167 
 
 him. So I arose and went to his Grace, whilst the 
 others looked on in amazement, for in truth they 
 seemed scarce to credit that the matter' would pro- 
 ceed any further, and my Lord Loftus seemed very 
 much ill at ease. 
 
 Then his Grace asked me if I would second Sir 
 Harry, to which I answered that I would readily, see- 
 ing that he wished it. So the Duke thanked me, 
 saying that he desired to gratify so honest a fellow 
 as Sir Harry, and that he would leave the matter in 
 my hands. After this he addressed himself again to 
 the Lord Viscount Mountmorres, telling him that 
 Mr. Theobald Dillon would act for his friend Sir 
 Harry MacCabe. 
 
 My lord bowed first to his Grace and afterward to 
 me, to whom he named Sir Hercules Langrishe. 
 
 So when we had arranged that the matter should 
 be settled with pistols, and as early as might be after 
 sunrise, I took my leave of the company and went to 
 seek Sir Harry, who was, I learned, at the sign of the 
 Bull, not far off. 
 
 When I had arrived there in the coach of my Lord 
 Loftus, I had no little difficulty in finding Sir Harry,
 
 168 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 who was asleep. When he was awakened, which the 
 innkeeper accomplished at no small risk to himself, 
 the knight was very angry until he learned that an 
 aide-de-camp of his Grace waited upon him, but when 
 he was told this he made haste to come down to me. 
 
 " Sir Harry MacCabe," said I. 
 
 " At your service, my lord," said he. 
 
 " You do me too much honour," I answered him, 
 smiling, " for I am no lord, but only a plain gentle- 
 man." 
 
 I think he was a little put out at this, but he quickly 
 recovered himself. 
 
 " Sir," he said, with much condescension, " I do 
 not think the less of you on that account." 
 
 " I am proud of your good opinion, Sir Harry," I 
 replied, bowing. Then I told him that it was his 
 Excellency's desire that I should second him in his 
 quarrel. 
 
 This did not seem to please him as much as I had 
 hoped. 
 
 " It will not please the Guild," said he, thought- 
 fully, " to go outside it for a friend." 
 
 " But the Viceroy " I began.
 
 SIR HARRY. 169 
 
 " Must have his way, sir," he answered, with great 
 dignity. 
 
 " You can handler a fire-iron? " I asked. 
 
 " Aye, that I can, as well as another," he replied. 
 
 " Then you have blazed before? " I said. 
 
 " Never since I was born," he exclaimed, " but 
 with the club I call no man my equal." 
 
 " My Lord Mountmorres has chosen pistols," I 
 answered. 
 
 " That pleases me as well," said he. " For I spoil 
 no man's sport, and I think I may kill him." 
 
 " It's as like that his lordship will kill you," I 
 answered, smiling. 
 
 " I'm not denying it," said he, as he followed me 
 from the tavern to the coach. 
 
 On our way to the castle I showed him a pair of 
 point-blankers, with brass barrels, which I had car- 
 ried with me, and he declared that they were as pretty 
 as ever he had seen. I could not tell if he knew how 
 to use them, for I dared not question him, lest I should 
 offend his pride, which was now very great. 
 
 " His Excellency knows that I am his friend? " he 
 said, when he had looked at the pistols.
 
 170 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 I answered that it was so, for that I had myself 
 heard his Grace declare it. At hearing this he seemed 
 mightily pleased, and lay back in the coach smiling; 
 so seeing that he had no wish for conversation I spoke 
 no more with him. When we had passed the castle 
 gate Sir Hercules Langrishe came to meet us, so we 
 descended and bowed to him. 
 
 I think that he was surprised at the figure which 
 Sir Harry made, for, indeed, he was graceful enough, 
 having donned a genteel brown suit and having steel 
 buckles on his shoes. 
 
 " Is my lord ready? " I asked. 
 
 " My Lord Viscount is ready, and so is all the com- 
 pany," Sir Hercules answered, still looking at Sir 
 Harry; and, indeed, he seemed not to be able to take 
 his eyes from him. 
 
 Then I perceived that the haha in front of the 
 castle was crowded with the company, and amongst 
 them sat his Grace. 
 
 It was already past sunrise, but the dews were still 
 upon the grass. 
 
 When Sir Harry perceived his Grace he went for- 
 ward and, taking his hat from his head, made him a
 
 SIR HARRY. 171 
 
 low bow, to which the Duke responded graciously, 
 waving his hand. Indeed the company, as well as his 
 Excellency, seemed in high good humour as if they 
 thought the matter a fine jest, which doubtless they 
 did, for there was much merriment and laughter. 
 
 Then my Lord Mountmorres came forward, and 
 he appeared to have no share in their merriment, for 
 he carried himself very haughtily, and his brow was 
 heavy with anger. I turned to Sir Harry and begged 
 him to salute his lordship, but this he refused to do, 
 saying that he had come to shoot the viscount and not 
 to make him courtesies, and from this resolution I 
 could not move him. 
 
 So when we had measured the ground, we set my 
 lord and Sir Harry back to back with twenty paces 
 between them, and bade them, when the signal was 
 given, turn round and fire. When I gave the pistol 
 to Sir Harry, in truth I had more fear for the com- 
 pany than for my lord, and not a little for myself. 
 Then Sir Hercules Langrishe called out to them to 
 fire, which they did both together. 
 
 When the smoke had cleared I saw that the bullets 
 had gone harmless, for neither was hit. Sir Harry
 
 172 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 still held his pistol before him, and gazed at it with 
 no little dissatisfaction, and I thought with some dis- 
 trust also. 
 
 " It is only a child's toy," said he, when I was come 
 to his side, " and not to be depended on." 
 
 My lord now called for another pistol, but this Sir 
 Hercules refused, saying that honour was abundantly 
 satisfied and that his Grace would not permit another 
 pistol to be fired. On this my Lord Viscount made 
 us a bow, and, turning on his heel, left us very 
 haughtily. 
 
 Now, Sir Harry was as little pleased as his lordship 
 that the matter had ended in such a manner, and so 
 he begged me to challenge the Lord Mountmorres to 
 meet him again with the clubs. But I answered that 
 I dared not do so, seeing that his Grace had declared 
 that honour was satisfied, and that this must be so, 
 seeing that his Grace was the fountain of honour. 
 
 As I said this, I saw that his Excellency had come 
 down from the terrace followed by the company. 
 When we had bowed to him, the Duke came forward, 
 and, taking Sir Harry by the hand, he called him a 
 brave fellow, and said that he was proud of his friend-
 
 SIR HARRY. 173 
 
 ship. Then he cried out for wine and bade Sir Harry 
 drink with him to a happy ending of all their troubles, 
 which the knight did with great willingness, pledging 
 his friend, the Duke of Rutland. 
 
 And so his Excellency made a friend of Sir Harry 
 MacCabe and of all the Guild of Carpenters, so that 
 none dare hiss his Grace any longer, when he rode 
 through the city, for fear of the carpenters. 
 
 But from that day neither my Lord Viscount 
 Mountmorres nor my Lord Lof tus bore me any good- 
 will. Yet the time was not far off when I, too, had 
 reason to be glad of Sir Harry MacCabe's goodwill, 
 though I had little suspicion then that I should ever 
 meet him again.
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 THE FUNNY CLUB. 
 
 IN truth, I found it no easy matter to serve the 
 Viceroy and yet not be drawn into a quarrel with his 
 Grace's enemies. These, too, seemed to grow greater 
 in number, so that his friends were at all the more 
 pains to defend his honour. Neither was there more 
 reason on the side of the Duke of Rutland's friends 
 than on the side of his enemies, for those who loved 
 him could see no evil in him, and those who hated him 
 denied him all virtue, even the meanest. And yet his 
 Grace was but human, and so did err at times in 
 judgment, though I think he never lacked the desire 
 to be just. 
 
 An unlucky accident, too, which befell her Grace, 
 the Vice-Queen, was like enough to breed many quar- 
 rels before it was forgotten. It was on the day that 
 Mr. Crosbie liberated his great balloon in the Gardens 
 
 of Ranelagh. Her Grace had gone thither without 
 174
 
 THE FUNNY CLUB. 175 
 
 escort, as it was her whim often to do ; I think because 
 it pleased her that people to whom she was not known 
 should wonder at her beauty. Having enjoyed the 
 spectacle mightily, for in truth there were more eyes 
 for her Grace's beauty than for Mr. Crosbie's balloon, 
 the Duchess set out to return to the Castle, it being 
 not yet five o'clock in the afternoon. When she had 
 reached Dame Street she was set upon by a band of 
 common rascals, who assailed her Grace's lackeys with 
 such refuse as they found ready to their hands, so that 
 they escaped violence only with difficulty and through 
 the speed of their horses. There was great anger at 
 the Castle when it was learnt how the Duchess had 
 been insulted. The Viceroy, indeed, declared that he 
 would stay no longer amongst so ill-mannered a 
 people, but return forthwith to England and let Mr. 
 Pitt give his place to whomsoever he pleased. 
 
 His Grace said many things to me that I could ill 
 listen to, for albeit I was as angry as any of them for 
 the insult done to the Duchess, yet it seemed to me 
 but poor justice to blame a nation for the villainy of 
 a few common rascals. 
 
 " My Lord Duke," I said in answer, at last, " I
 
 176 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 have no wit to defend myself against your Excellency's 
 accusation." 
 
 " Do your countrymen depend on wit only for pro- 
 tection to their honour? " he asked. 
 
 " They do not," I answered him, " save when the 
 scabbard is empty." 
 
 "And yours?" he inquired, as though he were 
 puzzled somewhat. 
 
 " Is empty," I rejoined. 
 
 " I think I see a blade in it," he said, smiling. 
 
 " It is not mine," I said. 
 
 " Then whose may it be," he asked. 
 
 " His Grace of Rutland's," I answered, " until he 
 give it back to me." 
 
 " That he will not," his Grace cried out, and his 
 face grew pleasant again, " for I know not how to 
 find so good a one! And so, Mr. Dillon, forgive me, 
 for I am older in years than you and have not youth 
 to justify my heat." 
 
 At his sudden graciousness I could feel no longer 
 any anger, so I murmured that I was his Grace's 
 faithful servant. 
 
 " That I well believe," he cried. " Now go, seek
 
 THE FUNNY CLUB. 177 
 
 her Grace, for I think she is angry, and unless her 
 anger is appeased I fear she may go to England by the 
 next packet and leave us alone to govern this unruly 
 nation/' 
 
 So I bowed and left him. 
 
 As I passed through the corridor leading to her 
 Grace's apartments, I was not without some misgiv- 
 ing as to the manner in which she would receive me, 
 for, if the Duchess was in the mood to be petulant, I 
 knew that I could not hope to appease her so easily 
 as I had done my Lord Duke. And in this fear I 
 was confirmed when I saw Mr. Godfrey Green coming 
 towards me. Now Mr. Green was of the most incor- 
 rigible cheerfulness of any man that ever I knew, and 
 for this, and because he was good at the bottle, the 
 Viceroy loved him. But he looked sad now, and his 
 clothes hung upon him as though he had quarrelled 
 with his tailor. For greeting, he shrugged his shoul- 
 ders, so I passed on and did not speak to him. 
 
 Her Grace was alone when I entered; she stood 
 near the window, and looked out into the courtyard. 
 Her cheek was flushed, and there was anger still in 
 her eyes, so that I could not any longer doubt that
 
 178 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 Mr. Godfrey Green had greatly displeased her, how- 
 ever it was that he had blundered. This made me 
 careful, lest I too should give offence to her Grace 
 unwittingly. So I knelt and kissed her hand as I 
 was wont to do. This she suffered impatiently 
 enough, and then demanded to know why I had come 
 to her. 
 
 " I am your Grace's servant, madam," I returned, 
 " and it may be that you have commands for me." 
 
 At this she laughed out scornfully. " It seems 
 that I have many servants," she cried, " and save 
 when I need them, they are gallant fellows enough." 
 
 This gibe might have made me angry, but that I 
 was grown used to her Grace's petulant moods, and I 
 think too, that when they were past, she was more 
 gracious than before. So I answered humbly, that 
 when she had need of me I was ready to prove that 
 1 was worthy of her service. 
 
 " Yesterday I stood in need of the assurance," she 
 said, " and you did not give it to me." 
 
 " Since my lord's business kept me away," I an- 
 swered.
 
 THE FUNNY CLUB. 179 
 
 " And so you left his lady to the insults of the 
 mob," she broke out. 
 
 " With my life I would protect your Grace from all 
 fear/' I said, with some heat. 
 
 " Then your life is safe, sir," she retorted. " For 
 I need no such protection." 
 
 At this I knew not what to say, nor how I should 
 please her Grace. 
 
 I think my confusion gratified her more than my 
 pledges, for she laughed outright, crying, " You are 
 very young, Mr. Dillon, and you have but little under- 
 standing of women." 
 
 1 bowed my head, for indeed I was in no position 
 to deny it. 
 
 " When you understand them better," she went on, 
 " you will never speak to a woman of fear, for she 
 knows no fear, save that she may one day grow old 
 and be thought no longer beautiful. But you are 
 young and new to the court, and so I have forgiven 
 you. Neither have you come to weep with me as 
 did Mr. Godfrey Green, and so I have sent him to 
 weep for his sins, which they tell me are many."
 
 180 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " I met an old man as I came hither," I answered, 
 " now I think he was Mr. Godfrey Green." 
 
 At this she laughed, for Mr. Green was but a few 
 years older than the Duke. 
 
 " And yet, my lord thinks greatly of his wit," she 
 said. 
 
 " Indeed, his Grace makes no mistake in that," I 
 returned, " for I know few of so excellent and gentle 
 a wit." 
 
 " Then I owe him little thanks for leaving his wit 
 outside my door when he seeks my presence," her 
 Grace retorted, and I could not tell if she were still 
 angry. For several moments, she stood by the win- 
 dow looking into the courtyard. A groom was lead- 
 ing a pair of grey ponies up and down. They were 
 a new gift from his Excellency, and very beautiful. 
 
 Then her Grace turned to me again, and her face 
 was bright and smiling. " Have you business to- 
 night, Mr. Dillon?" she inquired. 
 
 " None save what your Excellency has for me," I 
 answered. 
 
 " To-night," she went on, " I go to a rout at the 
 Funny Club, and I would have you attend me thither."
 
 THE FUNNY CLUB. 181 
 
 I bowed my head, for in truth I was much amazed, 
 and no little disturbed at this resolve of her Grace, 
 for I knew that she would find but few friends there. 
 And this, too, she knew, and may be on that account 
 was resolved to go thither, for so high was her spirit 
 that it gave her joy to be in the midst of her enemies, 
 and I think, too, she believed that she had the power 
 to make friends of those who most hated her, if she 
 was so minded. 
 
 It was little more than half after eleven when her 
 Grace arrived at the club. There was already a great 
 company assembled, and I wondered how they would 
 receive the Vice-Queen. As she stood smiling beside 
 my Lord Charlemont, the ladies, indeed, seemed as 
 though thy had not perceived her Grace's presence, 
 but many of the gentlemen, I think, forgot their 
 hatred of my Lord Duke, and that he and Mr. Orde 
 had opposed Parliamentary Eeform, in thinking of 
 her Excellency's beauty. But this in truth they did 
 not all do, and some there were who took it ill that 
 the Earl of Charlemont did give her Grace so warm 
 a welcome. Neither were they very careful to hide 
 what they thought, doubtless because they did not
 
 182 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 expect to find many friends of the Viceroy in the 
 Funny Club. I know not how it came about that 
 I found myself among a group of gentlemen, who 
 were watching the Earl of Charlemont as he stood by 
 her Grace, waiting for the signal to open the dance 
 with the Vice-Queen. 
 
 " My Lord has forgot that he is Commander-in- 
 Chief of the Irish Volunteers," Sir Edward Newen- 
 ham exclaimed to a raw-boned, eager-looking man 
 that stood beside him. " See how he smiles. The 
 voice of the siren has bewitched him, Tandy." 
 
 " My lord's eyes are dim," the man returned in a 
 shrill voice, " for he sees not that her Grace owes 
 her complexion to the paint-pot and that her face is 
 as false as her heart." 
 
 " She has the wit of the devil and the guile of 
 Circe," said Sir Edward. 
 
 " And no more virtue, if what is said be true," re- 
 torted the other. " And in truth those who serve her 
 Grace are beasts, not men. In this also is she like to 
 Circe." 
 
 When I heard this, I was filled with anger, which 
 I could ill control. I made a step forward toward
 
 THE FUNNY CLUB. 183 
 
 Mr. Napper Tandy, intending I know not what 
 against him, but at this moment a number of persons 
 thrust themselves between us, for the music was 
 already playing and the dance begun. 
 
 Now that I had leisure to think, I was glad that I 
 had done no violence, for I perceived that I would 
 be serving her Excellency most ill if I should draw 
 her name into so vulgar a quarrel, and that my Lord 
 Duke would never forgive me for this, even if her 
 Grace, being a woman, should pardon me because 
 I sought to shield her honour. Moreover, I knew that 
 Mr. Xapper Tandy was a loud-voiced and boastful 
 braggart, and that he would not spare her Grace's 
 name, for that, since he claimed to be a patriot, he 
 would see in such a quarrel great chance of winning 
 the people's love. 
 
 So thinking of this, I resolved to lie in wait for 
 him and pick a quarrel with him of myself when the 
 occasion served. 
 
 The dancing lasted till half after three in the 
 morning, and none amongst all the guests danced 
 with so great spirit as did her Grace. My eyes fol- 
 lowed her in the dance, now with the Earl of Charle-
 
 184 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 mont, again with my Lord Roden or Mr. Arthur 
 Wellesley, for she seemed never to tire or grow weary 
 of her company, and with every hour her beauty 
 seemed to grow more brilliant. 
 
 At length a peal of bells rang the company to the 
 supper chamber. As I approached the door of the 
 ball-room, I perceived Mr. Napper Tandy near me 
 and making for the same place. A single stride 
 brought me to his side. He strutted very proudly, as 
 if he had a high opinion of his own importance. 
 Then, being close to him, I trod heavily upon his 
 foot, shifting all my weight to it. His face crimsoned 
 with pain and anger. He looked up at me as if he 
 expected me to ask his pardon. Then seeing that I 
 did not, he exclaimed in a hoarse whisper 
 
 " Sir, you have soiled my shoe." 
 
 " Indeed, I had not noticed," I answered, calmly, 
 thinking to make him angry. 
 
 "You had not noticed?" he cried out, as though 
 his breath choked him. 
 
 " Since you are so far beneath me," I returned. 
 
 His hand sought the hilt of his sword; then he 
 laughed.
 
 THE FUNNY CLUB. 185 
 
 " Your coffin will cost you all the more, Sir Aide- 
 de-Camp," he whispered ; " pray order it at once, for 
 I'm thinking you won't be long in the scarlet." 
 
 " It's a good colour/' I answered, in the same tone, 
 for the crowd at the door blocked our way, so that I 
 could not be free of the fellow even if I would. 
 
 " It may be," said he, " but you'll be wearing the 
 green longer." 
 
 " How so? " I inquired. 
 
 "When the grass grows on your grave," he re- 
 torted, with a grin. 
 
 " I think you'll be dead before then," I said. 
 
 " Then I'll die before the spring," he replied. 
 
 What more he might have said I know not, for 
 the crowd before us had given way and I found myself 
 in the supper chamber. As soon as the ladies were 
 seated, I witnessed a ceremony so quaint and remark- 
 able that I almost forgot Mr. Tandy. Every lady was 
 presented with a Funny sash and invested with the 
 same. The colours of the sashes were green, straw- 
 colour and pink, and they were all of Irish manufac- 
 ture, for the members of the Club had sworn to wear 
 none other.
 
 186 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 First my Lord Charlemont presented a pink sash to 
 her Grace, but she laughed and put it from her, 
 declaring that if the Earl had no sash of green for her, 
 she would wear none. Upon this my lord, seeming 
 greatly pleased, invested her Grace with a green sash, 
 as she had desired, and there arose a murmur of 
 applause, so that I knew that her Excellency had van- 
 quished some of her enemies. 
 
 When I had taken my seat at the table, I per- 
 ceived Mr. Tandy seated at the other side but a little 
 lower down. As he caught my eye, he summoned a 
 serving man, and, taking something from his pocket, 
 gave it to the man, together with some command. As 
 to this I was not long left in doubt, for the servant 
 approached me and said 
 
 " Mr. Napper Tandy begs that you will do him the 
 honour to take snuff with him." At the same time 
 he presented to me a large silver box. Before open- 
 ing it I glanced at the lid, seeking here to find some 
 reason for this courtesy. In this I was not deceived, 
 for I found there a representation of a man holding 
 a pistol in his hand, while another, evidently his
 
 THE FUNNY CLUB. 187 
 
 antagonist, had cast away his fire-arm, and was flying 
 at the top of his speed. Underneath were written 
 the words "Who's afraid?" 
 
 Now, by good hick, I had in my pocket a snuff-box 
 which had been my grandfather's and which well 
 answered the other's challenge, for it bore a picture 
 of a man standing in a field, and having in his hand a 
 smoking pistol, while opposite to him another man 
 lay upon the ground beside his pistol, and, as it 
 seemed, sorely wounded. The motto inscribed upon 
 it was, " A Pill for a Puppy." 
 
 So I rose to my feet, and bowing to Mr. Tandy, I 
 took snuff from his box. Then, drawing my own 
 from my pocket, I gave it to the servant and ordered 
 him to take it to Mr. Tandy, saying that Mr. Theo- 
 bald Dillon would know his opinion of the snuff, as 
 soon as he found leisure. When he received the 
 message, Mr. Tandy bowed to me very gravely. After 
 this he did not look at me any more, but busied him- 
 self with his supper, talking a great deal the while, as 
 though it added to his importance to speak more than 
 his neighbours.
 
 188 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 I was much pleased that Mr. Tandy must meet me 
 and yet know nothing of the reason why I had fastened 
 a quarrel upon him, for so her Grace's name would 
 not be connected with the affair.
 
 CHAPTEE XVII. 
 
 THE DUCHESS'S KNIGHT. 
 
 As soon as the ladies had done supper they returned 
 to the back room and the dancing began again. 
 They made a very brilliant spectacle, for all wore 
 Funny sashes of different colours, but most of them 
 had chosen green, as her Excellency had done. 
 
 There was scarce any pause in the dance, and never 
 had I seen ladies so unwearied, yet I think they were 
 spurred to greater endeavor by the example of the 
 Duchess of Kutland, and, it may be, they hoped to 
 rival her as well in the dance as in beauty. 
 
 At half after six, the wearied musicians ceased, and 
 a second time a peal of bells summoned the company 
 to another chamber, where a most elegant breakfast 
 was served. As they took their seats, bouquets of 
 fragrant flowers, each tied with the Funny ribbon, 
 were presented to the ladies. I saw no more of Mr. 
 Tandy, neither did I hear any longer his shrill voice. 
 
 So I judged he had already departed. But a little 
 189
 
 190 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 way off, I espied my friend Phil Blake, to whom I 
 made signs that he should join me. This he did, and 
 I told him that I needed his services, for that I had 
 an affair with one Napper Tandy. 
 
 " I know the rascal," he answered, " and if you kill 
 him, the country will be in your debt, and yet he 
 shoots as though he were a gentleman and had been 
 suckled on the Code." 
 
 " That pleases me right well," I returned, " for 
 there is little sport in killing dead flesh." 
 
 " The fellow is no coward, albeit he is a braggart, 
 but I have little hope that you will kill him," said he. 
 
 " And wherefore not? " I asked, with some heat. 
 
 " Since he was born to be hanged," he answered, 
 laughing. 
 
 It was past eight o'clock in the morning when her 
 Grace left Kildare Street to return to the Castle. 
 She was in high spirits, as was but natural seeing 
 that she had left no enemies behind her save, it may 
 be, amongst the ladies. 
 
 " How have I pleased, Mr. Dillon? " she asked. 
 
 " The Earl of Charlemont is your friend," I an- 
 swered.
 
 THE DUCHESS'S KNIGHT. 191 
 
 "How can you know, for sure?" 
 
 " My lord is not used to hide his thoughts, and his 
 eyes were not silent," I returned. 
 
 " They will love me none the better for that." 
 
 " They think your Grace more than mortal," I 
 said. 
 
 " Then I fear they would burn me for a witch." 
 
 " Because you have vanquished them all in the 
 dance and are not weary." 
 
 " My eyes indeed are heavy, but my heart is light, 
 for those who love me must serve my lord." 
 
 So she gave me her hand to kiss and passed on to 
 her own apartments. 
 
 That same night I was bidden to dinner with their 
 Excellencies. 
 
 The Duchess was as gay and beautiful as ever I 
 had seen her, and at this I marvelled much, think- 
 ing how that she had danced all night without ceas- 
 ing and had left no rivals. 
 
 Mr. Godfrey Green, too, was of the party, but he 
 seemed sad, so that his Excellency rallied him on 
 his lack of wit. 
 
 " I am but a grasshopper," he answered, " and
 
 192 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 when the sun no longer shines on me, my dissolution 
 is near," and he looked at the Duchess. 
 
 " Then, sir, you will become a bird of Paradise/' 
 her Grace answered, laughing. 
 
 " When he has made his peace with the Bishop 
 of Derry," his Grace broke in. 
 
 " The grasshopper loves the sun, even when it 
 shines no longer on him," Mr. Green returned, look- 
 ing at her Grace. 
 
 " And so you would not be a bird of Paradise? " 
 she said. 
 
 " And so I would die a grasshopper, thinking on 
 the sun." 
 
 At this she smiled, seeming pleased. Then she 
 turned to me. 
 
 "Mr. Dillon," she said, "to-night at midnight I 
 set out to pay a visit of four and twenty hours to my 
 Lady Delvin, and in truth I cannot tell whether Mr. 
 Green or you be the gallanter cavalier, to go thither 
 with me." 
 
 When she said this, I was lost in confusion, for I 
 was promised to meet Mr. ISTapper Tandy, an hour 
 after sunrise, at Clontarf, to exchange a brace of
 
 THE DUCHESS'S KNIGHT. 193 
 
 pistols with him, and did I go with her Grace I knew 
 that Mr. Tandy would trumpet me a coward through 
 the town. So, thinking on this, I knew not what to 
 answer. 
 
 " Have you taken a vow of silence, Mr. Dillon?" 
 her Grace demanded, somewhat impatiently. 
 
 " It is a becoming habit, madam, for those who 
 are slow of wit," I replied. 
 
 " But not for those who wear the Viceroy's col- 
 ours," she said, haughtily, " and have a sword to give 
 point to their speech." 
 
 " We spoke of the grasshopper," I said. 
 
 " Mr. Green has called himself a grasshopper," 
 she returned. 
 
 " He will sing sweetly in the sunshine and so be- 
 guile your Grace's journey," I answered. 
 
 " But we travel at midnight," the Duchess broke 
 out impatiently. 
 
 "Your Grace's smile is the grasshopper's sun- 
 shine," exclaimed Mr. Godfrey Green, rising to his 
 feet and making her Excellency a low bow. 
 
 At this she smiled very graciously. 
 
 " If the journey is lightened by so pretty a wit," 
 
 S
 
 194 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 she answered, " we shall not travel in darkness. And 
 so, Master Grasshopper, I beg your company, for in 
 truth the owl is a dull fellow at best." 
 
 The jest stung me to answer her, albeit I did not 
 heed the laughter that followed. 
 
 " And yet, madam," I said, with some heat, " there 
 is none more faithful than he to watch over his 
 mistress's honour in the darkness." 
 
 " There is no music in the owl," she returned, " yet 
 the grasshopper gladdens the heart with his singing." 
 
 Then she turned from me, no longer seeming aware 
 of my presence. My blood was hot that she should 
 treat me so before them all, and because I could not 
 tell her why it was I might not accompany her. 
 
 Indeed, my heart was so sore to think that her 
 Grace had flouted me thus, that I could not forbear 
 telling Phil Blake something of the matter, albeit 
 I repented speedily, remembering how his tongue was 
 wont to wag at times, but chiefly when the wine-cup 
 made him careless of discretion. 
 
 So in the morning, while we made our way to 
 Clontarf to meet Mr. Napper Tandy, I told him. 
 
 " 'Tis a most foolish business," said he, " for Nap-
 
 THE DUCHESS'S KNIGHT. 195 
 
 per Tandy shoots straight, for all his bragging tongue. 
 But no man that serves a mistress need hope to find 
 her grateful," and he sighed deeply and with a great 
 appearance of melancholy, so that I had less belief in 
 my own wisdom than before. 
 
 Now, that Mr. Napper Tandy shot straight was 
 very true, for when we exchanged a brace of pistols, 
 his second ball grazed my cheek, breaking the skin 
 and drawing blood, but not much. And as for me, 
 albeit I aimed low, as my wont was, and as my uncle 
 had bidden me always to do, I did but shatter the 
 stock of his pistol, leaving him still sound and with 
 a whole skin. Yet for this he was not thankful, seem- 
 ing more disheartened by the injury done to his fire- 
 iron than if I had put a hole in his body. 
 
 " There is no gratefulness in the world," I said, 
 watching Blake as he put my point-blankers into the 
 case again, " for surely the pistol saved his life." 
 
 " 'Tis not a human quality," he returned, without 
 looking at me. 
 
 So, having made our bow, we left the field. 
 
 For many days after, her Grace treated me coldly 
 and as though she had forgotten that I ever did her
 
 196 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 a service. At this my Lord Duke seemed puzzled, 
 as if he could not guess what had come between us. 
 At times, I thought he was near asking me why it was 
 that her Grace had changed towards me, and then he 
 would speak of other matters. 
 
 One day it happened that I met the Viceroy as he 
 was leaving her Grace's apartments. As soon as he 
 saw me, he caught my arm, and before I could speak 
 he had drawn me in and set me before the Duchess. 
 
 " See," he cried, " I have brought back your true 
 knight to his duty." 
 
 " A recreant knight, I think it is," she answered, 
 " seeing that he has failed in his duty." 
 
 " Nay, that he has never done, by my honour, I 
 swear it, and so shall you, too, when you have heard." 
 Then, while I stood silent and with my head bowed 
 before her Grace, he told her all that I had done to 
 shield her fair name, however he came to learn it. 
 
 " Is this indeed true, Mr. Dillon? " she asked, and 
 her voice was very gentle, though her eyes were 
 shining. 
 
 Then she gave me her hand. So I took it, kneel- 
 ing, and raised it to my lips.
 
 THE DUCHESS'S KNIGHT. 197 
 
 While I knelt, she struck me upon the shoulder 
 lightly with her fan, crying out, " Faithfulest and 
 truest of true knights, rise, Sir Theobald Dillon." 
 
 Then, drawing a ring from her finger, she gave it 
 to me, bidding me keep it so long as I cared to re- 
 member that she was grateful, and that I had done her 
 so signal a service. 
 
 Upon this, my Lord Duke was for making me a 
 knight himself, but remembering how he had 
 knighted the tailor when in his cups, I begged him to 
 believe that I was better pleased to be her Grace's 
 knight than to have an honour which I must share 
 with others. 
 
 " Right gallantly said/' cried the Duchess, seem- 
 ing much pleased, "and I promise you that I will 
 make no more knights, and of that let this be witness," 
 and she broke her fan into two pieces. 
 
 " I know not if it be treason " the Duke began. 
 
 " If it is, the Bishop of Derry will absolve you," 
 her Grace returned. 
 
 " Be it so, then," he answered, laughing. " But 
 let it not be known that you have refused the King's 
 honour. Else I know not how it shall end."
 
 198 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 So I promised that I would not speak of the matter. 
 
 But her Grace's ring I have worn ever since that 
 day, nor ever needed it to remind me how grateful 
 the Vice-Queen was for my service.
 
 CHAPTEE XVIII. 
 "FAREWELL TO LOVE." 
 
 I WENT less often to my Lady Betty's house than 
 heretofore; albeit, my cousin's kindness showed no 
 lessening. Yet it was clear that to many whom I 
 found there my presence was unwelcome. And this 
 was not unnatural, seeing that they were the Viceroy's 
 enemies and I was accounted one of his Grace's most 
 faithful servants. Yet it puzzled me more and more 
 to think why Donal should be so welcome to them. 
 
 Howbeit, I went no longer when my cousin re- 
 ceived company, but only when I knew for certain 
 that she was alone, or when she had summoned me. 
 
 Often her Grace inquired of me if I knew whither 
 the beautiful Miss Yelverton had flown, but to her 
 questions I could only answer that I did not. 
 
 " If she do not soon return, we must seek her out," 
 she said. 
 
 " If your Grace summon her, she will return." 
 199
 
 200 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " 'Twould please me better that she came back 
 without my asking." 
 
 " I think she loves your Grace." 
 
 " She shall have cause if only she care." 
 
 " Your Grace is generous." 
 
 " For I shall give her my own faithful knight to be 
 her champion." 
 
 " She may choose another." 
 
 " That she shall not, for 'twould be treason." 
 
 "If she love him?" 
 
 " Your eyes are blind, or you would know. 
 
 " What, your Excellency? " 
 
 " That when you are by she sees no other." 
 
 " Ah, your Grace, I fear " 
 
 " What, Sir Faintheart? " 
 
 " That your words are kinder than the truth." 
 
 " Make my words true, for you can." 
 
 " If your Grace will instruct me." 
 
 " That a woman's heart must be taken by assault, 
 and that no sighing in secret can win it." 
 
 My own heart was hot at her Excellency's words, 
 but, seeing that Miss Yelverton was still absent from
 
 "FAREWELL TO LOVE." 201 
 
 the city, I knew not how I should ohey her Grace's 
 instructions. 
 
 Some few days later a letter was brought, sealed 
 with her Excellency's seal. I tore it open and read: 
 
 " The fair Yelverton is returned to the city. 
 I. E." 
 
 Marvelling much how she had come by the intelli- 
 gence I made haste to Lady Betty's house, thinking 
 that I might there find Miss Yelverton, or, if I did 
 not, might learn of her. And in this I was not de- 
 ceived, for there I found Miss Yelverton, and, as I 
 had found her before, alone. 
 
 " You seek Lady Betty," she said, smiling. 
 
 " Not Lady Betty," I answered, " but Lady Betty's 
 guest." 
 
 She made me a courtesy. 
 
 " Lady Betty's guest thanks you for your civility. 
 What news is in the city? " 
 
 " That Miss Yelverton has returned." 
 
 " So soon? " 
 
 " Already." 
 
 She became thoughtful a few moments, while I
 
 202 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 stood wondering how I was to tell her what was in 
 my heart. 
 
 " Is there no other news? " she asked again. 
 
 " None, I think, save that Mr. Dick Power was 
 shot through the head at a meeting in the Nine Acres 
 a se'nnight ago." 
 
 " Is he dead? " she asked, and there was trouble in 
 her voice. 
 
 I answered that he was, and that he had died as 
 had many another gentleman as good as he, with his 
 pistol in his hand, for her sorrow pleased me not over 
 much. 
 
 " Do not be angry because I grieve for Dick 
 Power," she said, " for you, too, owe him much." 
 
 "How much?" 
 
 " Your life." 
 
 " I do not understand." 
 
 Then she told me how that when she had learned 
 of my quarrel with her father she had a great desire 
 to know what manner of man I was, and when she 
 had discovered where I was lodged, which she did 
 without much difficulty, she had despatched her maid 
 to inquire of me. And this her maid did of my
 
 "FAREWELL TO LOVE." 203 
 
 servant Barney, who in his story flattered me much. 
 Hearing so favourable an account of me, she was not 
 satisfied until she should see me for herself. And 
 thus she had come, and on the way had pondered how 
 she should save my life, if she was so minded after 
 she had seen me. 
 
 When she had won my promise to fire dumb she 
 sought Dick Power and bade him load her father's 
 pistols blank. This at first he had refused to do, 
 but afterwards consented. And at this part of her 
 story she blushed, letting her eyes drop as though 
 she knew not how to proceed. 
 
 " Because he loved you? " I said. 
 
 But she would not answer. 
 
 " I also love you! " I cried, catching her hand. 
 
 " Do you indeed love me? " she asked very softly, 
 and her voice trembled a little. 
 
 " Better than all the world," I said, kissing her 
 hand. 
 
 At this she drew back suddenly. 
 
 " Alas! " she said, sorrowfully, " 'tis no time for 
 love." 
 
 " Wherefore? " I asked, still holding her hand.
 
 204 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Since the country is in danger." 
 
 " I see no danger." 
 
 " Since you are on the side of Mr. Pitt and the 
 Viceroy." 
 
 " I am the Viceroy's servant, but I love my coun- 
 try." 
 
 " Even as I do? " 
 
 " Even as you do." 
 
 " Then why not but there may be danger." 
 
 " If there be danger you need a protector the 
 more," I said, remembering the Duchess's words. 
 
 "What protector?" 
 
 " Such a one as I." 
 
 " To bring ruin upon you." 
 
 " With you I am ready to face it." 
 
 " Alas! it must not be." 
 
 " Yet I love you." 
 
 " I cannot forbid you." 
 
 "And so?" 
 
 " We must meet no more " 
 
 No more!" 
 
 " No more alone." 
 
 " 'Tis death to me," I burst out.
 
 "FAREWELL TO LOVE." 205 
 
 " The end of life to me," she returned, sadly. 
 
 " Then why ordain it so? " 
 
 " Since I am pledged." 
 
 " To a lover? " 
 
 " To my country." 
 
 " So are we all." 
 
 She sighed, but did not answer. 
 
 " When the pledge is fulfilled? " I said. 
 
 " Then there will be hope." 
 
 " Till then it is farewell to love." 
 
 " Farewell to love," she repeated, as though she 
 were echoing a remembrance. 
 
 I drew her towards me, until her head fell on my 
 shoulder. 
 
 " Love love, farewell," I whispered, kissing her 
 lips. 
 
 A quiver ran through her, and her eyes closed as 
 though she were sleeping. Then suddenly she sprang 
 from my arms. 
 
 " Go go," she cried, " while I have strength to 
 bid you go. Farewell to love." 
 
 " Farewell to love," I answered, and with a heavy 
 
 < 
 heart I left her and went out into the street.
 
 CHAPTEE XIX. 
 A WOMAN'S HEABT. 
 
 I HAD little hope to conceal my disappointment 
 from such keen eyes as had her Grace. Still less did 
 I dare to reveal to her anything of the cause of my 
 rejection, seeing how loyal the Duchess was to the 
 Viceroy, and how relentless against his enemies she 
 was wont to be when she did not disdain them over- 
 much to be angry with them. 
 
 Neither could I any longer hide from myself the 
 meaning of what I had witnessed at my cousin's 
 house, when I remembered Miss Yelverton's words. 
 That she and my Lady Betty too, maybe, were 
 engaged in some plot against the Viceroy and the 
 English power was like enough, and I had little 
 doubt from what I had overheard, that my Lord 
 Galtymore was at the head of it. 
 
 If the Viceroy had any suspicion of the matter he 
 did not betray it, but still went his way as though he 
 
 were surrounded by those who loved him and were 
 206
 
 A WOMAN'S HEART. 207 
 
 faithful to him. And if the people took heart to hoot 
 him as he rode through the city he showed no anger, 
 but when he returned to the Castle he would go to 
 his stables and spend much time with his favourite 
 horses, patting their necks and calling them by name ; 
 and this he did whenever he was disturbed, seeming 
 to find great comfort from these faithful friends, as 
 he was wont to call them. Yet this, too, when it 
 became known, gave his enemies the occasion to abuse 
 his Grace, declaring that Mr. Pitt had sent a jockey 
 to govern the country that he might show his con- 
 tempt for the Irish, as though it was a crime to love 
 animals. 
 
 Of my meeting with Miss Yelverton, I said noth- 
 ing, waiting until her Grace should speak of the 
 matter. But as it happened, one of her Grace's 
 ponies, the same that the Viceroy had but lately given 
 her, fell very sick, and until it was better, her Grace 
 could think of nothing else save how she might best 
 cure it. This, too, gave me an occasion to be of 
 service to the Duchess, for the pony had nothing more 
 dangerous than a colic, and when I had given it a 
 strong clyster became rapidly better, so that her
 
 208 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 Grace was overjoyed, and could hardly find words 
 enough to thank me. 
 
 I had meanwhile recovered my cheerfulness some- 
 what, and the future was grown more bright than it 
 had appeared when I left my Lady Betty's house, 
 having bidden farewell to love. Now I laughed at 
 my own despair. Had I not won what I most desired, 
 since I knew that she loved me. The thought of 
 love made my heart leap. With her love I could face 
 death. But it was not yet come to that. I might 
 save her before she was more deeply involved in this 
 unhappy conspiracy. At the worst her youth and 
 beauty might protect her from extreme punishment 
 were her share in the plot discovered. 
 
 I had some concern, too, for my Lady Betty, but 
 not so much, seeing that she was prudent and cun- 
 ning of fence. I felt, too, that she was but playing 
 at conspiracy, and that it would go no further than 
 having treason talked at her house and mysteries 
 whispered at her routs. At length, when the Duchess 
 asked if she had erred in thinking that Miss Yelver- 
 ton was returned to the city, I was able to answer
 
 A WOMAN'S HEART. 209 
 
 composedly enough that it was true, since I had been 
 in her company. 
 
 " Then, sir, it was your duty to have thanked me 
 for giving you so favourable an occasion," she said, 
 with some warmth. 
 
 " Your Grace was so greatly disturbed," I began. 
 
 ""Pis true," she broke in, smiling; '"but tell me, 
 was the lady kind?" 
 
 " Kind, indeed, for so much goodness could not 
 be else than kind." 
 
 " Did you make her pretty speeches? " 
 
 " I said farewell, your Grace." 
 
 " It is a strange word to woo with." 
 
 " I would have chosen another." 
 
 " I do not doubt it, but why farewell? " 
 
 " Since she would have it so." 
 
 "But you will return?" 
 
 "Alas! I know not." 
 
 "A rival?" 
 
 I bowed my head, for I could not tell her all. 
 
 " I could have sworn that she loved you, but it is 
 a strange child."
 
 210 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " A woman's heart hides many secrets," I said. 
 
 " True, but there is one which it cannot hide." 
 
 "And that?" 
 
 " The secret of its love." 
 
 "From a man?" 
 
 " From a woman, and so I will find out who has 
 dispossessed you, if dispossessed you be." 
 
 " To what end, madam? " 
 
 " Lest he be unworthy of her." 
 
 " I pray that he may not, your Grace." 
 
 " He shall not here's my hand on it." 
 
 " Your Grace is a true friend," I said, kissing her 
 fingers. 
 
 " So she will prove." 
 

 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 MY LORD BISHOP. 
 
 ALBEIT her Grace's words gave me some comfort, 
 I was still much troubled, and not a little perplexed. 
 Seeing that I was loyal to the King and to his Vice- 
 roy, it was my duty to discover what I could of this 
 conspiracy against them, and yet I was as much con- 
 cerned that the conspirators should he saved from 
 punishment for their acts as I was lest they should 
 succeed in their designs. Moreover, I had little love 
 for Mr. Secretary Orde, whom I judged to he a cold, 
 cautious man, who cared to call none his friend unless 
 he might use him for his purposes, and it pleased me 
 ill to think that he might one day and that, perhaps, 
 not very far distant mount to power upon the ruin 
 of those with whom my heart still was, albeit my 
 reason was against them. 
 
 While I was occupied with these thoughts I was 
 summoned to the presence of the Viceroy. His 
 
 Grace held a paper in his hand, and there was a 
 211
 
 212 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 heavy cloud on his brow, as though what was written 
 therein had greatly displeased him. 
 
 "Your Grace is troubled?" I said. 
 
 " Aye, troubled indeed," he answered, gloomily. 
 
 " Your Excellency's enemies " I began, but he 
 interrupted me. 
 
 " Enemies! " he cried, and his eyes flashed. 
 "What care I for enemies? Am I a coward that I 
 should fear them? For them I am prepared how 
 well they shall yet know, and their knowledge shall 
 cost them dear. But with a friend it is otherwise, for 
 how shall a man fight against his friend and win the 
 battle, seeing that his own heart is against him? 
 But the King's majesty shall be upheld, and I shall 
 uphold it." 
 
 I stood silent, not knowing what to answer. Then 
 in a moment the Viceroy's face grew bright, and he 
 broke out into a laugh. 
 
 " Forget my words," he said, " lest you think that 
 I have stolen them from my Lord Chief Justice Clon- 
 mell. See how I have trusted you, for have I not 
 shown you my heart? " 
 
 " It is sacred," I answered.
 
 MY LORD BISHOP. 213 
 
 " Yet it must be well guarded, since there are 
 many traitors about me." 
 
 " I am no traitor, your Excellency." 
 
 " I do indeed believe it, and so I bid you go 
 with all speed to the House of Commons and bid Mr. 
 Attorney-General Fitzgibbon come to me without 
 delay." 
 
 I bowed and turned to leave, but when I had 
 reached the door his Grace called me back. 
 
 " Speak- no word of this to any one, not even to 
 Mr. Orde, should he inquire." 
 
 " Your Grace may rely on my discretion," I replied, 
 and went out. 
 
 I hastened to the House and delivered my message 
 to the Attorney-General, who seemed somewhat sur- 
 prised at so sudden a summons. As I was leaving, 
 to my great amazement I saw before me, in the vesti- 
 bule, my Lord Galtymore in converse with Mr. Orde. 
 Neither were their words any more friendly than I 
 could have expected. 
 
 " I seek not applause from the populace," said Mr. 
 Orde. " I want only to do the King's business."
 
 214 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 My lord threw back his head, shaking his yellow 
 hair on his shoulders. 
 
 " Is driving a nation to distraction," he cried out, 
 angrily, " and forcing the most useful of her inhab- 
 itants out of the country, doing the King's business? 
 If such is the business of the king of Ireland, it were 
 better she had no king." 
 
 " No king! My lord, your words smell of treason." 
 
 The Earl burst into a harsh laugh. 
 
 " Treason, Mr. Secretary," he exclaimed, " is a 
 word most often in the mouth of knaves; and if a 
 man love his country his words do stink in the nostrils 
 of them that would betray her." And with this he 
 turned his back on Mr. Orde and left him. 
 
 Mr. Secretary Orde, with a smile on his face, stood 
 watching my lord's retreating form. Then he caught 
 sight of me, for I was loth that he should think that 
 I avoided him, remembering the Duke's warning. 
 
 " A pretty playground, is it not? " he said. 
 
 " I did not come for play, but for business," I 
 answered. 
 
 " Of his Excellency, the Viceroy? " he asked, eye- 
 ing me narrowly.
 
 MY LORD BISHOP. 215 
 
 I "bowed. 
 
 " We both serve the Viceroy," he said, coming 
 closer to me. 
 
 " In different ways," I replied, coldly. 
 
 He smiled. 
 
 " True, sir, in different ways," he retorted. " And 
 time alone can reveal which of the two ways is right." 
 
 " Mine is the straight way." 
 
 " Then beware of stone walls." 
 
 " I am used to them," I answered, remembering 
 my native county. 
 
 "A side gate sometimes leads to salvation." 
 
 " More often to dishonour." 
 
 " Eemember my words." 
 
 " They shall not be forgotten," I replied, leaving 
 him. 
 
 As I returned to the Castle, I could not forbear 
 smiling to think how ill-suited my Lord Galtymore 
 was for a conspirator, seeing how he was wont to 
 speak right out what was in his mind, in scorn of 
 consequences. I reflected sadly how little chance of 
 pardon he had, if the conspiracy were discovered, as 
 I felt sure it soon would be, since he had made an
 
 216 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 enemy of the Viceroy. Moreover, I trembled for the 
 fate of her whom I loved, were my lord as indiscreet 
 in all things as he had shown himself to Mr. Orde. 
 
 His Excellency was pacing up and down the coun- 
 cil chamber when I entered. 
 
 "Where is Mr. Attorney-General?" he asked, im- 
 patiently; "have you not brought him with you?" 
 
 " He bade me tell your Grace that he would follow 
 me without delay." 
 
 " Then he spoke falsely, for he makes delay." 
 
 " Is it your Grace's wish that I should retire ? " 
 
 " No, no; have I not said that I trust you? Wait 
 in the ante-chamber, and when Mr. Attorney-General 
 arrives, bid him enter." 
 
 When he said this he returned to the council 
 chamber. It was but a few minutes later when Mr. 
 Fitzgibbon stood upon the threshold. 
 
 " His Excellency awaits you in the council cham- 
 ber," I said. 
 
 He bowed, and without a word entered the room 
 where his Grace was and shut the door, while I with- 
 drew as far as possible from them lest I should over- 
 hear their words, for I might not leave the ante-
 
 MY LORD BISHOP. 217 
 
 chamber and disobey his Grace. But indeed it was 
 not possible to close my ears to what they were 
 saying, for they spoke loudly and with heat, and only 
 an oaken wainscot was between us. 
 
 " On Friday se'nnight his lordship the Bishop of 
 Derry will review the Derry Volunteers, and dis- 
 tribute amongst them one thousand caps of liberty. 
 What do you make of it? " said his Grace. 
 
 " It is a grave matter." 
 
 I remembered now the w.ords which Mr. Green had 
 spoken to me at Rathfarnham Castle, concerning the 
 Bishop of Derry, and how I had made light of 
 them. 
 
 For several moments I heard no more of what they 
 were saying; then his Grace spoke out loudly. "Be 
 it as you will, Mr. Attorney-General, and if the safety 
 of this kingdom demands it, let them arrest his lord- 
 ship. But let there be no blood." 
 
 " No one is desirous of blood save only my lord 
 bishop himself. Did not one of your Excellency's 
 servants hear him say to the Lord Charlemont 
 'Things are going very well, my lord; depend on it 
 we shall have blood, and that right soon ' ? "
 
 218 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Which of my servants has told you this ? " 
 
 " Sir Boyle Koche." 
 
 " As arrant a knave as ever begged a peerage." 
 
 " But useful, your Grace." 
 
 " I tell you, Fitzgihbon, I am sick of them all, and 
 I would fain rule without such creatures." 
 
 "It is not possible. "Without their services, 
 despicable as they are, the King's throne in Ireland 
 would soon have another ruler." 
 
 " I fear that it is so, and look you here, if I might 
 hazard a distant conjecture, I should say that without 
 a union of the two parliaments, in twenty years this 
 kingdom will have been separated from England." 
 
 " I desire no such remedy, your Grace," Mr. Fitz- 
 gibbon answered, coldly. 
 
 " I did but hazard the conjecture. For the pres- 
 ent we are fully occupied. But see to this matter, 
 and let nothing be done rashly. If it be necessary to 
 take his lordship prisoner, let him be dealt with ten- 
 derly. This I command you to see to, and remember 
 that not only I but Mr. Pitt loves his lordship of 
 Derry as a father. I command you let there be no 
 blood."
 
 MY LORD BISHOP. 219 
 
 " I shall not forget your Excellency's commands," 
 the Attorney-General answered, bowing himself out. 
 
 His Grace seemed tired and his face worn, as if the 
 matter had tried him sorely. 
 
 " When love and duty are at war, Mr. Dillon, it is 
 hard to find peace," he said. 
 
 " That it is, your Grace," I answered, warmly. 
 
 " Ha! have you too found it so? " 
 
 " It is true that I have," I answered. 
 
 " And you have made your choice between them." 
 
 " I have made my choice." 
 
 " I did right then to trust you in spite of but no 
 matter. We are both friends, and in trouble/' he 
 said, and held out his hand to me. 
 
 " I am your Grace's most faithful, humble 
 servant," I said, raising his hand to my lips.
 
 CHAPTEK XXI. 
 
 TEEASON. 
 
 EVEN had I not been admitted in some measure 
 to the confidence of the Viceroy, I could not long 
 have remained in douht that the kingdom was in 
 grave danger. Scarce a day passed hut the Lords 
 Justices met his Grace in the council chamber, and 
 albeit the Duke still preserved his air of careless 
 gaiety, at times I could see that the troubles weighed 
 heavily upon him. Moreover, he had earnestly en- 
 treated the Duchess to leave him and return to Eng- 
 land, saying that Ireland was no place for her. But 
 to this she replied very proudly that both her love 
 and duty bade her stay with her lord, and most 
 strongly when danger threatened. So his Grace 
 kissed her hand, and swore that with such a wife 
 even a craven might hold the kingdom against the 
 enemies of the King. And after that he forbore to 
 
 x 
 
 urge her Grace to leave him. 
 
 And that there was danger, none, not even the 
 220
 
 TREASON. 221 
 
 most thoughtless, could doubt, seeing that every day 
 there were riots in the streets of the city, men were 
 tarred and feathered and set loose to make sport for 
 the mob, and soldiers were found in lane-ways, and 
 sometimes even in the most public streets, houghed 
 and bleeding. New corps of volunteers were daily 
 enrolled, and to them flocked every penniless adven- 
 turer who had a sword to sell to the highest bidder. 
 Nay, the Volunteer Journal even urged the assassina- 
 tion of the Viceroy, and of those who remained faith- 
 ful to him, declaring that in this way only could 
 Ireland be freed from her oppressors. The failure of 
 the silk trade helped to increase the number of these 
 malcontents, since the weavers forgot that they had 
 no greater friend for their tabinets than the Viceroy 
 and the Vice-Queen, and it pleased them better to 
 shout aloud their wrongs in the public street than 
 to repair their losses by greater diligence. 
 
 The fury of the mob was not in itself of grave 
 moment, and soon it would, I judged, have exhausted 
 itself in shouting and in petty outrage, had there 
 not been men of power and influence behind them. 
 I found it hard to understand how so brave and so
 
 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 honourable a gentleman as the Earl of Galtymore 
 could lend his countenance to such acts, notwith- 
 standing how greatly he hated the Duke of Kutland, 
 and desired his disgrace or recall. Yet I feared more 
 for my lord's safety than for the evil which he might 
 do of himself. But with the Bishop of Derry it was 
 otherwise, for his lordship had already stirred up 
 much discontent amongst the more spirited of the 
 Papists, declaring that they should have equal rights 
 with the Protestants, and since he was an English- 
 man and a peer to boot, they trusted him and looked 
 to him for deliverance. And yet he was no more 
 discreet than was my Lord Galtymore, and so his 
 designs were not hard to discover. This made me 
 fearful for those who listened to his promises, and 
 believed that, through his lordship, the kingdom of 
 Ireland would be separated from England; since the 
 bishop might save his head from the gallows, through 
 the love of the Viceroy and Mr. Pitt, should he be 
 found guilty of treason, but those who followed him 
 could expect no such indulgence. 
 
 Moreover, because the Viceroy made merry with 
 his friends, and when in his cups did strange things,
 
 TREASON. 223 
 
 his enemies grew to despise his Grace as a man of no 
 parts, but given up to indulgence, so that he was 
 careless of what went on about him. 
 
 But in this they were grievously mistaken, since no 
 man in Ireland understood the country better, and 
 was better acquainted with their contrivances against 
 him. So, since they believed his Grace to be ignorant, 
 they were less cautious than if they feared him, and 
 thus he was able the more effectually to foil their 
 designs. 
 
 I was often fain to whisper a word of warning in 
 the ears of those whom I loved, but honour and my 
 duty to the Viceroy forbade it. So seeing I could 
 do nothing to prevent the evil, I could only hope, by 
 serving his Grace faithfully, to win some indulgence 
 for those who were dearest to me, should they be 
 brought to judgment for their folly. It was my cus- 
 tom, especially when my mind was troubled, to go 
 to Daly's Club House and play a game with the cards, 
 for I found in them much relaxation. So shaking 
 off my depression, as well as might be, I turned my 
 steps thither. There I found Phil Blake, who very 
 readily consented to a game of Twenty-five.
 
 224 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 The house was full, and it seemed to me that the 
 faces of the guests were graver, and their talk less 
 loud than usual; albeit this may have been only my 
 own fears reflected. As Phil Blake shuffled the cards 
 I spoke what was in my mind. " Aye, 'tis true 
 enough," he answered, " for the Club House is become 
 as grave as a church." 
 
 " Have you any thought why it should be so? " I 
 asked, watching him narrowly. 
 
 " I do not think on the matter," he replied, care- 
 lessly. 
 
 " Yet you have marked the change." 
 
 He shrugged his shoulders. 
 
 " It may be that I have, but my ears are shut, and 
 so likewise is my mouth, so that if you desire informa- 
 tion you must go to another to seek it, since prying 
 into the affairs of others is a sorry business, and one 
 little to my liking. The matter does not concern 
 me." 
 
 " What if it concerns your friends? " I asked. 
 
 His brow coloured in an instant. 
 
 " I should do her them little service by playing 
 the talebearer."
 
 TREASON. 225 
 
 I bit my lip in silence, for I could not mistake his 
 meaning. 
 
 " Look you here, Theobald Dillon. I have no skill 
 and less love for plotting, seeing that I am but a plain, 
 blunt man, fond of the wine-cup and of the gaming 
 table, as you know, and accustomed to solve difficulties 
 with the sword rather than by my wits." 
 
 He spoke in a low tone, and his face was graver 
 than I had ever yet seen it. 
 
 " To save your friends " I began. 
 
 " My life is at their service when they need it," 
 be broke in. " But think you the word of Phil Blake 
 would have any power to turn them from their de- 
 signs, whatever they may be? So I wait, seeing and 
 hearing nothing. The knave wins." 
 
 " Not so when hearts are against him," I returned, 
 taking the trick with the five. At length, seeing 
 that Blake was becoming weary of my company, not- 
 withstanding that he had won some fifteen guineas 
 from me, I rose and left him. As I passed down the 
 room I saw, to my great astonishment, my cousin 
 Donal, seated at play with Bully Yelverton. So 
 intent was he on his play that I thought to escape
 
 226 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 his notice. But as I would have passed him he rose 
 and made me a low how. 
 
 " Sweet cousin, forgive my eyes that they have not 
 reflected your image sooner." 
 
 " If they had not done so at all, I could easily have 
 forgiven them," I replied, for his tone angered me. 
 
 "'Twould be disloyal to overlook the Viceroy's 
 friend," he retorted, with a bow. 
 
 " I can claim no such high honour as his Grace's 
 friendship," I said, haughtily. " But indeed I am the 
 Viceroy's humble and faithful servant, even as I 
 hope you too are." 
 
 He grew a shade paler, I thought, but went on in 
 the same tone. 
 
 " You are too modest, cousin Theobald, in denying 
 the Viceroy's friendship, which so many crave to win. 
 But so let me present you to Mr. Yelverton, the pat- 
 tern of chivalry and the shrine of honour," and he 
 bowed with such apparent mockery that I could have 
 struck him to the ground. " Believe me that Mr. 
 Dillon is a man of courage and honour." 
 
 " I need no such assurance," the elder man replied, 
 with much dignity, " since the young gentleman and
 
 TREASON. 227 
 
 I have met before." Then making me a bow, as 
 though he had no further need of my company, he 
 turned again to the card table. 
 
 As I went from them, I caught a quick gleam of 
 triumph and, I thought, of hate in my cousin's eyes. 
 My old suspicion of him sprang to life anew, and I 
 resolved to be watchful, yet I could not tell what 
 danger he was preparing for me, nor how nearly he 
 would succeed in compassing his designs.
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 I MEET THE EARL OF GALTYMORE. 
 
 I WAS much surprised to find my cousin Donal in 
 the company of Mr. Yelverton, and I was mightily 
 perplexed to account for their evident friendliness. 
 If I read Donal's eyes aright, his scheme, whatever it 
 might be, was prospering. Without knowing what it 
 was, yet I had little doubt that I should have no share 
 in his triumph. 
 
 I had no great love for Mr. Secretary Orde, " the 
 pettifogging money scrivener from St. Mary Axe," 
 as his enemies called him, and I judged that in Donal 
 he had found a servant to his liking, since he was not 
 one to be over-scrupulous where his own interest 
 was at stake. 
 
 When I was near to the Parliament House, I met 
 the Earl of Galtymore. He saluted me coldly, and 
 with an unsmiling face passed on. But I had gone 
 
 scarce a dozen paces when he was by my side. 
 228
 
 I MEET THE EARL OF GALTYMORE. 229 
 
 " It is not thus that one should greet a man who 
 has been a friend," he said, holding out his hand. 
 
 " Who has been and is a friend, my lord," I an- 
 swered. 
 
 He shook his head, smiling sadly. 
 
 " Then, methinks, the word has changed its mean- 
 ing." 
 
 " It may have," I returned, warmly, " but I speak 
 for myself." 
 
 " What do you tell me then? " 
 
 " That to-day I am as much your lordship's lover 
 as I was on the night I did your bidding." 
 
 " For that I am still your debtor, and may yet 
 repay. But I would your love, much as I prize it, 
 were given not to me but to your country." 
 
 " My lord, I love my country, and serve her as best 
 I know." 
 
 " I would teach you a better way if you had the 
 will to learn," he answered, speaking low and with 
 great earnestness. His face was pale and worn, and 
 his eyes eager, so that pity forbade me to be wroth 
 with him. 
 
 " It is useless, my lord," I said, calmly, " as useless
 
 230 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 as 'twould be were I to implore you to believe that 
 they who call themselves the friends of Ireland are 
 her bitterest enemies. Your lordship has my love, 
 but my faith belongs to my master." 
 
 "I thank you for your love, and again for the 
 service you did to me and to my wife/' 
 
 "I would do you another," I cried. "Oh! my 
 lord, I implore you to turn back while there is yet 
 time, not for your sake only, but for the sake of the 
 Lady Galtymore." 
 
 His face grew paler, and his lips quivered, but he 
 spoke with resolution. 
 
 "You know little of the Countess," he said. 
 " Were I to become a backslider and to desert the 
 cause of my country, which God forbid," and he raised 
 his hat reverently, " then my wife would be the first 
 to spurn me as a traitor." 
 
 " I pray that so gracious a lady fall into no danger." 
 
 " I thank you again, sir. And now, since I cannot 
 persuade you, albeit I would purchase your help for 
 more than a thousand guineas, I wish you as much 
 good fortune as I may, seeing that you serve a differ- 
 ent cause."
 
 I MEET THE EARL OF GALTYMORE. 231 
 
 " And I too, my lord/' I answered, " wish to you 
 and to the Lady Galtymore all happiness and safety, 
 and as much success as does not offend my duty." 
 
 He swept off his hat and made me a low bow, his 
 yellow hair falling thickly upon his shoulders. 
 
 " Sir," he said, " your words redouble my regrets. 
 But be it so while I still can say farewell." 
 
 " Farewell," I returned, and the echo of the word 
 rang in my ears. 
 
 It had been in my mind to entreat the Earl to 
 engage none else but men in his enterprise, seeing that 
 dangerous projects were more meet for men than for 
 women, but I judged it to be useless after that he had 
 spoken of the Lady Galtymore. For assuredly he 
 would not be likely to show greater concern for the 
 safety of Miss Yelverton than for that of his own 
 wife. 
 
 I longed again to see Miss Yelverton, and beseech 
 her to give up a cause which I knew to be hopeless 
 and exceeding dangerous, but I was grown to under- 
 stand women better than before, and so I knew that 
 if one sought to keep them from danger, as little meet 
 for their tender bodies, they grew the more resolute
 
 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 to enter into it, even though love pleaded against it. 
 So I judged it better to leave Miss Yelverton for a 
 time to play with a man's weapons until she should 
 bethink her that she was a woman. 
 
 There was another matter, also, which perplexed 
 and troubled me not a little. Since I came to court 
 I had been wont to receive, every month, a letter 
 from my uncle Tony, in which those about him were 
 mightily abused, according as the gout troubled him. 
 Yet these letters were not wanting in signs of love 
 for me, since my uncle was at much pains to give me 
 good advice from his stock of somewhat old-fashioned 
 wisdom. Thus I took it ill that my uncle should so 
 suddenly grow careless of me, knowing that he was 
 in good health, for so much I learned, but no more, 
 from his man of business in the city. 
 
 I sought my Lady Betty, for she was always very 
 clever to find out the causes of things which per- 
 plexed others, but she was left the city, nor could I 
 learn whither she had gone nor when she would 
 return. Indeed the servant answered my questions 
 with so much sullenness and ill-will that I was greatly 
 tempted to give him a lesson.
 
 I MEET THE EARL OF GALTYMORE. 233 
 
 " The fellow has been playing with treason," I 
 thought, as I turned from the house, " and the Vice- 
 roy's badge displeases him. In a little while he will 
 be happy to lick the dust from the shoe of the meanest 
 of the King's servants." 
 
 If I could judge of the mistress by her servant, it 
 seemed as though my lady's prudence had deserted 
 her. 
 
 I saw in the faces of the mob some confirmation of 
 the fellow's insolence, and if the people did not show 
 me violence their bearing was but little removed from 
 it. Without doubt the conspiracy was near its height.
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 BISHOP AND MONK. 
 
 I WAS now so deeply immersed in the business of 
 the Viceroy that I had little leisure for the ordering 
 of my own private affairs. St. Patrick's Ball was 
 toward, and it was his Grace's desire that it should 
 be conducted with greater splendour than ever before. 
 To it had been bidden all the noblest and most power- 
 ful in the kingdom, whether they were friends or 
 enemies. Seeing the names, I marvelled a little, for 
 it was my custom, when my other duties permitted 
 me, to help Mr. Hasler, the Court Chamberlain. 
 
 My lord bishop, too, had declared that he would 
 journey from Derry to do honour to the patron saint 
 of Ireland, and his Grace had ordered that a troop 
 of dragoons should meet his lordship on the outskirts 
 of the city and escort him to the Castle. I was 
 amazed at so great an honour, and could think of no 
 other reason for it, save that my lord bishop had 
 
 shown greater prudence of late, and so the Viceroy 
 234
 
 BISHOP AND MONK. 235 
 
 was grateful to him because he was still in possession 
 of his see and not in one of the Bang's prisons. 
 
 " It is a great honour/' I said to the chamberlain. 
 
 " It is indeed," he replied, " and yet another escort 
 would be more to the liking of my lord bishop." 
 
 " What escort is that? " 
 
 " A troop of volunteers." 
 
 " His Grace thinks differently." 
 
 " And with good reason." 
 
 The tone of his voice opened my eyes, so that I 
 wondered how I could have been so blind as not to 
 understand. 
 
 " His Grace is very wise," I said, slowly. 
 
 " There are who accuse him only of folly." 
 
 " Because his Excellency is young." 
 
 " Since years cannot give wisdom to fools." 
 
 " They think laughter is the echo of an empty 
 head." 
 
 " And that a solemn face hides the wisdom of 
 Socrates," said Mr. Hasler, smiling, for it pleased him 
 to be thought familiar with the ancients. 
 
 It was the custom of the Viceroy, on the night of 
 St. Patrick's Ball, to dine alone with the Knights of
 
 236 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 St. Patrick, yet now he bade a goodly company join 
 them to do honour to the Bishop of Derry. On the 
 morning of the Holy Day, we of his Grace's household 
 received a secret command to wear serviceable swords 
 rather than those more adapted to the dance, and to 
 use both them and our wits if the occasion warranted. 
 Never before had I seen so great a number of servants 
 in the Castle, and amongst them I recognised many 
 soldiers, despite their peaceful dress. 
 
 Shortly before the hour appointed the Viceroy and 
 his court entered the ante-chamber of the banquet- 
 hall. I do not think that I loved or admired his 
 Grace so much before as I did then, for albeit matters 
 of great moment were impending, his manner was 
 free and careless, his jest as ready, and his smile as 
 easy as when he was in the company of those only 
 whom he loved and trusted. 
 
 He wore a coat of dark-green velvet, fresh from 
 the loom, a waistcoat of light-green silk, handsomely 
 embroidered with gold, black silk stockings, and shoes 
 with large silver buckles forming the letter E and 
 the ducal crown above it. In truth he played the 
 king so nobly that one forgot, in looking at his hand-
 
 BISHOP AND MONK. 237 
 
 some face and graceful figure, that he was no king 
 but only the King's servant, as indeed each of us was. 
 
 The company was dressed according to the taste 
 or fancy of each, and not a few, I judged, had dis- 
 obeyed his Grace's command to wear nought else 
 save Irish manufacture. But the effect was very 
 brilliant and beautiful. My Lord Charlemont and 
 Mr. Grattan were dressed in the uniform of the volun- 
 teers ; my Lord Nugent wore a suit of light blue ; my 
 Lord Trimbleston was clad in scarlet, with full- 
 powdered wig, while the Lord Taaffee tottered in 
 dove-coloured silk to kiss his Excellency's hand. Mr. 
 Daley, the actor, presented himself with stockings 
 rolled over his knees, long flaps to his waistcoat, and 
 very large cuffs, while Mr. Geminiani, the musician, 
 had attired himself in blue velvet, richly embroidered 
 with gold. 
 
 The appearance of my cousin Donal filled me with 
 amazement. He had been wont to dress, richly 
 indeed, but soberly, in garments of somewhat sombre 
 hue. Now I beheld him in light-green silk and 
 cream-coloured waistcoat, richly embroidered with 
 shamrocks in gold. The Knights of St. Patrick wore
 
 238 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 the badges of the order, as did the Viceroy likewise, 
 and all the company carried bunches of shamrock 
 fastened to the left breast. 
 
 As time went on I thought I saw his Grace's eye 
 wander from the company, as though he listened no 
 longer to their words, and a shade of anxiety would 
 hover for a moment on his brow, for the hour of the 
 banquet was nigh, and my Lord Bishop of Derry was 
 not arrived. 
 
 " Seeing that so many good men wait for the din- 
 ner," whispered Mr. Green in my ear, "why should 
 the dinner wait for one man even my lord bishop? 
 There is no justice in it." 
 
 " The dinner was made for man," I returned, " not 
 man for the dinner." 
 
 " Then a curse upon the head of him who would 
 spoil that which is made for delight." 
 
 " My lord bishop is no laggard," I said. " Hark 
 to the sound of his coming." 
 
 We heard the note of a bugle, followed by the 
 trampling of horses. A few moments later Frederick 
 Augustus, Lord Bishop of Derry and Earl of Bristol, 
 entered the chamber. As he approached the Viceroy
 
 BISHOP AND MONK. 239 
 
 the company drew back with hent heads to give his 
 lordship room. He was robed entirely in purple; 
 the shoe-buckles and those at his knee sparkled with 
 diamonds; gems glittered on his delicate white fingers. 
 In his left hand he held negligently white gloves with 
 gold fringe and tassels. In truth he seemed more 
 like an emperor and a ruler of men than the lord of 
 an invisible kingdom. 
 
 When he reached the place where the Viceroy stood 
 he bent his knee and kissed his Excellency's hand. 
 Then his Grace raised him up and, himself kneeling, 
 lifted my lord bishop's hand, and, with all reverence, 
 kissed the episcopal ring, and the sight was as pretty 
 a one as ever I saw. 
 
 As his Grace rose a murmur ran through the com- 
 pany, and many heads were bowed as low and as 
 reverently as they had been to my lord bishop. 
 
 A tall, gaunt man, with a lean vigil-worn face, 
 approached his Excellency. He was dressed in sad- 
 coloured brown garments, with white stock and 
 powdered wig. As he knelt to kiss the Viceroy's 
 hand a murmur of applause and veneration filled the 
 chamber, for the chaplain of the Irish Brigade, the
 
 240 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 eloquent Capuchin friar, the great Romanist priest, 
 Father Arthur O'Leary, was no less powerful and still 
 more beloved than his lordship of Derry. 
 
 A strange smile passed over the Viceroy's face as 
 the priest knelt meekly before him. 
 
 " Look at the priest," whispered Mr. Green, " he 
 would show my lord bishop how to be a Christian." 
 
 " He is very meek," I returned. 
 
 " More than human, and so I have no faith in him." 
 
 " Since he is a papist priest and calls you heretic." 
 
 " The name does not displease me. 'Tis only my 
 stomach calls aloud for justice." 
 
 " It shall quickly be done," I replied, smiling, for 
 at the moment a flourish of trumpets summoned the 
 company to the banquet-hall.
 
 CHAPTEE XXIV. 
 
 THE BANQUET. 
 
 ON the right of the Viceroy sat my lord bishop, 
 on the left the Earl of Charlemont, while on my Lord 
 Charlemont's left sat the Capuchin friar. I could 
 not understand why so much honour should be shown 
 to a Eomanist priest, and this I said to Mr. Green, 
 who was seated opposite to me. 
 
 " His Grace is indeed between two fires," he re- 
 turned; " if he escape the bishop he will fall into the 
 hands of the priest." 
 
 " Incidis in Scyllam cupiens vitare Charybdin." 
 " My Latin is stale," he retorted, frowning, " and 
 I would have you speak honest English, as a loyal 
 man should." 
 
 " I think the bishop is safer than the priest." 
 " Not so, since my lord bishop offers his Grace the 
 torments of hell, while the priest promises the com- 
 forts of purgatory. Which, think you, will his Excel- 
 lency choose?" 
 
 241
 
 242 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 "I think that he will refuse both as long as he 
 may," I answered, laughing. 
 
 " There you are wrong ; for though his Grace 
 would go to hell for a pretty woman, he will go to 
 purgatory for no priest, however entertaining. What 
 think you? " 
 
 " I allow my thoughts no such license," I replied, 
 for the subject was little to my liking. 
 
 Outside, in the upper Castle yard, I could hear the 
 champing of bits and the creaking of harness. Now 
 and again the horses pawed the ground and snorted 
 impatiently. My Lord Bishop of Derry's escort still 
 waited. " Truly," I thought, " his Excellency is very 
 wise." 
 
 I turned to look at the Viceroy. His face was 
 calm and his smile very sweet. He was speaking, 
 and I listened to his words. 
 
 " The Catholics are our true and loyal subjects, 
 
 and we love them much. The King's Majesty " 
 
 and he bowed his head, "has nothing to fear, but 
 everything to hope from his Catholic subjects. Is it 
 not true, father? "
 
 THE BANQUET. 243 
 
 " It is very true, your Excellency, since loyalty is 
 an article of their faith," the friar returned. 
 
 " Yet we have heard of those amongst them who 
 are not loyal/' exclaimed Sir Hercules Langrishe. 
 
 " It is true that some of our flock have been cor- 
 rupted by intercourse with evilly disposed persons, 
 not of their faith," and the priest raised his meek eyes 
 till they rested a moment on the bishop's face. 
 
 " I would gather them all into one fold," said his 
 lordship, " and love of Ireland should be the first 
 article of their faith." 
 
 " 'Twould indeed be difficult to accomplish," broke 
 in the Lord Nugent, with a smile. 
 
 " That may be, my lord," answered the bishop, 
 looking at him with no friendly eye, " but yet not so 
 difficult seeing that many declare that your lordship 
 is a papist and will die with a wafer in your mouth." 
 
 His lordship grew a little pale, but quickly an- 
 swered, wittily enough 
 
 " Depend upon it, my lord bishop, that is the very- 
 last thing that I shall do." 
 
 What the bishop might have answered I know not,
 
 244 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 for suddenly, from without, there came a sound deep 
 and low at first, but swelling into a loud cry of rage 
 and fury. Many hands sought their sword-hilts, and 
 not a few stood up to repel danger if it threatened. 
 But the Viceroy rose, with a calm smile on his face. 
 
 " Be not disturbed, my lords and gentlemen, 'tis 
 only the cry of my children, who would remind me 
 of my promise to them." 
 
 Then his Grace turned to the hussar, who attended 
 him as groom of the person, the same gallant German 
 who had saved his father the Marquis of Granby's 
 life at the battle of Hastenbec, and who on all im- 
 portant occasions stood behind his Grace's chair, and 
 whispered a word in his ear. 
 
 In a little while the cries of anger were changed to 
 shouts of joy, for by his Excellency's orders, the 
 fountain in the lower Castle yard, where the people 
 were assembled, had begun to flow with claret. 
 
 It was now near the hour when the Viceroy should 
 open the ball, and albeit there were those who would 
 fain have remained longer over their wine, yet many 
 were impatient for the dance and for the ladies' pres-
 
 THE BANQUET. 245 
 
 ence. They were glad, therefore, when his Excel- 
 lency rose, and, turning to the Bishop of Derry, said : 
 
 " Come, my lord, and see how my children love 
 me." 
 
 My lord bishop rose with an uneasy smile, and 
 followed his Grace to the window. The light from 
 the banquet-hall fell upon the scarlet coats of the 
 dragoons sitting silently in their saddles with their 
 sabres drawn. Down below the crowd surged about 
 the fountain, a black and turbulent mass. 
 
 " Give the Irish enough to drink," whispered Mr. 
 Green in my ear, " and they will be a pattern of 
 loyalty to all nations. The King has no truer servant 
 than a butt of claret." 
 
 Indeed, it seemed as though he had spoken truly, 
 for the mob no longer cursed the Viceroy, but when 
 they had found their breath shouted, " Long life to 
 his Excellency," and other things to the same 
 purpose. 
 
 " Hearken how my children love me," said his 
 Grace. 
 
 " The cries of the mob have often been misinter- 
 preted, your Excellency," answered the bishop.
 
 246 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " So they have/' returned the Viceroy, " and I 
 would set little store by them. Listen how they 
 shout their loyalty, lest any should doubt it." 
 
 " They do indeed shout loudly," responded the 
 Lord Bishop of Derry.
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 ST. PATRICK'S BALL. 
 
 NEVER had I seen before so large and so brilliant 
 a company as thronged the ball-room. Indeed I 
 know not if any court in Europe could have excelled 
 that of the Viceroy in wit and beauty, even though it 
 might in wealth and magnificence. Not many of 
 the nobles were rich, yet most of them spent all that 
 they had, and some even more, lest they should 
 appear to cut but a sorry figure by the side of his 
 Grace. 
 
 So it was that the enemies of the Viceroy were 
 wont to declare that his Excellency was bent on 
 ruining the Irish nobles, so that he might find them 
 the more ready to take bribes for betraying their 
 country. But although they said this, they did most 
 faithfully follow the Viceroy's example in the spend- 
 ing of money, and were secretly proud, while they 
 blamed his Grace, that there never was so splendid a 
 
 metropolis in so poor a country. 
 247
 
 248 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 I could not help thinking of Mr. Green's remarks 
 after that he had been splendidly entertained by 
 my Lord Clanricarde. " While I drank his lordship's 
 wine, I fell to watching the servant who filled my 
 glass, and wondered if he were a bailiff disguised in 
 livery." 
 
 As I gazed upon the scene, I well nigh forgot the 
 danger that underlay this mask of pleasure, and 
 that anger, and hatred, and hope perchance too, it 
 was that flushed the cheek and made the eye to glit- 
 ter. Unless one looked deeper, one could discern, in 
 the faces of the guests, naught save loyalty and the 
 joy of testifying to it. 
 
 The Viceroy was attended by the Knights of St. 
 Patrick, wearing their collars of SS. her Grace, the 
 Vice-Queen, by her ladies-in-waiting. Above the 
 throne waved the flags of England and Ireland. Her 
 Grace wore light-green silk, with many diamonds. 
 In her bosom she carried a bunch of shamrocks with 
 a white rose in the centre. If she had any inkling 
 of trouble, she betrayed none of it, for her face was 
 smiling and her eyes bright, as though she found 
 much pleasure in the homage of the company. All
 
 ST. PATRICK'S BALL. 249 
 
 the ladies likewise wore the shamrock, and some, too, 
 a rose for their loyalty to the King's Majesty. 
 
 The Battle Axe Hall was fitted up for a cotillon 
 room, an orchestra being raised for the music, while 
 the drawing-rooms, which communicated therewith, 
 were laid out for cards. 
 
 St. Patrick's Hall was for the country dances, and 
 was the general rendezvous of the company. 
 
 As soon as the Viceroy and the Vice-Queen had 
 taken their seats, the hall began. 
 
 It had been his Grace's custom to leave the throne 
 as soon as possible, and make a circuit of the rooms, 
 conversing in the most familiar manner with the 
 ladies. But now he remained and a number of his 
 friends stayed by him. 
 
 In truth, I was in no mood for dancing, even had 
 not my mind been occupied with graver matters. 
 The mask of loyalty, which many that I knew to be 
 enemies of the Bang's Deputy wore so easily, gave me 
 greater concern than if their faces had shown a 
 frown rather than a smile. 
 
 It was my duty to pass frequently through the 
 different chambers and note what was taking place,
 
 250 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 lest many of the Duke's enemies should collect 
 together, and prevent it if need be. 
 
 There were but few at the card-tables, but at one, 
 in a dark corner, I espied the yellow flowing hair of 
 the Earl of Galtymore. His companion's face I could 
 not see, for his back was towards me. Now, albeit 
 my soul abhorred the business of a spy, and that, 
 too, against a man that I loved, yet so great seemed 
 the Viceroy's danger, that I could only remember my 
 duty. If the plot is foiled, I thought, before any 
 evil is done, my Lord Duke may be merciful, and I 
 had great reason to merit, by my services, an in- 
 dulgence for her whom I loved, seeing that she, too, 
 was amongst his Grace's enemies and in danger of 
 death. 
 
 Cautiously I drew a little nearer so that I could 
 discern who it was that played with my lord. It 
 was Mr. Napper Tandy, him whom I had met a little 
 while before at Clontarf, and blazed at for his words 
 against the Duchess. 
 
 Both conversed very earnestly, and the cards lay 
 idly upon the table. My lord's face was stern, and 
 his eyes heavy. His brow was lined with trouble.
 
 ST. PATRICK'S BALL. 251 
 
 so that my heart was sorry for him, traitor though 
 he was. 
 
 I did not hear what they spoke, nor did I seek to 
 discover their plans, for I would do no more in the 
 business than what honour required of me. 
 
 So I withdrew softly, and bidding one of the house- 
 hold watch my lord, I returned to St. Patrick's Hall. 
 
 The crowd at the entrance was very great, so that 
 I was forced to wait until the dance was over. As 
 soon as it was, I pushed my way through the crowd. 
 A few paces from me I saw the Earl of Charlemont, 
 and beside him stood Miss Yelverton. The sight 
 smote my heart like a dagger. Why had she come 
 hither to make my duty more painful, my struggle 
 for honour more costly? As if to mock my grief 
 she appeared more beautiful than ever I had seen 
 her. Her tall, slender figure was clad all in white, 
 and she wore no ornaments, save a bunch of sham- 
 rocks at her neck and a red rose at her girdle. 
 
 " The chief of the volunteers has still an eye for 
 beauty," said a voice beside me, " and by my faith, 
 it is so pretty a traitress, that if my honour allowed, 
 it would please me well to be at her feet,"
 
 252 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 I turned and looked at Sir Hercules Langrishe. 
 
 " It might not please her so well," I retorted. 
 
 " Since she is a traitress? " 
 
 " Since she is a woman." 
 
 " You know her secret, then? " 
 
 "What secret, Sir Hercules?" 
 
 " What but the secret of her heart? " 
 
 " I do not understand! " 
 
 " Then, my friend, why answer for a woman? " 
 
 " I spoke for women generally," I returned, seeing 
 that it was well not to be angry ; " and as Sir Her- 
 cules Langrishe knows as well as any man, the sex is 
 wont to be capricious." 
 
 " True, true that I should know well," he an- 
 swered, smiling, as though he found something pleas- 
 ant in my words. 
 
 As soon as I could, I shook myself free of Sir 
 Hercules and sought Miss Yelverton. 
 
 As I bowed before her, her face grew very pale, 
 and I thought that she trembled. My Lord Charle- 
 mont drew back, with a look of surprise on his face. 
 
 " I would fain ask you a question," I said, in a 
 low voice.
 
 ST. PATRICK'S BALL. 253 
 
 " I am at my lord's service," she returned, with a 
 faint smile, as though she would recall her old spirit. 
 " But it must be brief." 
 
 " As brief as my lady desires," I said. 
 
 She made a courtesy to my Lord Charlemont. 
 
 " Speak now," she said. 
 
 " Not here," I replied, " since it concerns but me, 
 and I would not be overheard." 
 
 She hesitated a moment, looking down at her 
 girdle. " There is still time," she murmured ; " be 
 it so. I cannot refuse you." 
 
 Then she laid her hand on my arm and I led her 
 from the hall and through the drawing-room to an 
 alcove, where there should be no witnesses. She did 
 not speak, and for some moments I stood silent, look- 
 ing down at her bent head. The murmur of voices 
 came from the ball-room, seeming far off. I bowed 
 my head and kissed her hair. 
 
 " May love return? " I whispered. 
 
 " Alas, no! " 
 
 "To save you?" 
 
 " It is impossible! " 
 
 " My arms are strong," I said, holding her fast
 
 254 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 so that her bosom heaved and fell upon my breast; 
 " and my heart and sword are yours to save you." 
 
 She clasped her hands, looking up into my face 
 like a supplicant. 
 
 " Spare me! " she cried, in a low voice, "and be 
 merciful to a woman who is weak, also, because she 
 loves you. What you ask is impossible. Love and 
 I have said farewell forever. Whether we win or 
 lose, and God defend the right, though a woman's 
 heart bleed for it, fate has parted us forever, forever, 
 ah, forever." 
 
 "It shall not part us, by God it shall not!" I 
 cried, holding her fast against my heart. 
 
 She threw her arms about my neck, turning her 
 trembling lips to mine. 
 
 " Kiss me, Theobald, kiss me, as though this was 
 our wedding day; let me feel for this moment that 
 my body and soul are yours before I go out into the 
 darkness." 
 
 The rebellious blood mounted to my brain. I 
 lifted her in my arms, crushing her with my passion 
 and bruising her sweet lips with kisses. It was in 
 my mind to carry her hence, set her upon my horse,
 
 ST. PATRICK'S BALL. 255 
 
 and ride I knew not where, nor cared, so that I could 
 save her. For the moment I remembered naught of 
 honour or of duty, but only love, and the desire of it. 
 
 But suddenly she flung herself free from my arms. 
 
 " Now it is past," she said, with a calmness that 
 amazed me. " I have said farewell, a last farewell 
 to love." 
 
 " It shall not be! " I cried, catching her hand. " I 
 will defend you against all the world, against death!" 
 
 " But not against myself!" she answered, smiling 
 sadly; " and not against worse than death regret. 
 Farewell! " 
 
 I sought to hold her back, but she would not. 
 
 " Eemain here awhile," she said. " I will return 
 alone," and in an instant she was gone. 
 
 As I passed through the drawing-room, I noticed 
 that my Lord Galtymore was no longer there. Sud- 
 denly the remembrance of my duty and of his Excel- 
 lency's command came back to me. I hastened to 
 St. Patrick's Hall. As I reached it the music ceased 
 and the dancers were returning, some to one end, 
 some to the other of the chamber. 
 
 Facing the Viceroy, near the door, stood the Earl
 
 256 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 of Galtymore, with a group of gentlemen about him. 
 Midway on the left, hut near the wall, stood my Lord 
 Bishop of Derry, smiling, but, I thought, ill at ease. 
 
 I heard a murmur from those about me, and look- 
 ing saw Miss Yelverton advance into the middle of 
 the open space before the Viceroy; then taking the 
 red rose from her girdle, and tearing it in pieces, she 
 flung it upon the floor. In an instant there was a 
 commotion; many hurrying to the side of the Vice- 
 roy, and others taking their stand by the Earl of 
 Galtymore, but those about the Viceroy were many 
 more in number, while some lingered doubtfully 
 between the two parties. 
 
 On this the Viceroy rose from the throne, and 
 taking her Grace's hand, led her some distance 
 towards the middle of the hall. There he halted, 
 and bowing to my Lord Galtymore, he said, smiling 
 all the while 
 
 " Her Excellency would fain dance with so loyal 
 and faithful a servant of the King's Most Excellent 
 Majesty as the Eight Honourable the Earl of Galty- 
 more." 
 
 Beads of perspiration stood upon my lord's fore-
 
 ST. PATRICK'S BALL. 257 
 
 head, and for a moment he seemed as though he knew 
 not what to do. Then he came forward with bowed 
 head. 
 
 " Her Excellency does me too much honour," he 
 said, hoarsely. " Yet of my loyalty to worth and 
 beauty her Grace may make trial when she will." 
 
 " Of that she is abundantly satisfied," replied her 
 Grace, with a courtesy, laying her hand on the Earl's 
 arm, while his followers seemed as though they were 
 struck dumb with confusion and consternation. 
 
 Then his Grace turned to Miss Yelverton, who 
 stood looking like one in a dream, and begged that 
 she would honour him. She bowed her head, not, I 
 think, knowing what he said; and so the Earl of 
 Galtymore with the Duchess of Rutland, and his 
 Excellency, the Viceroy, with Miss Yelverton, began 
 the dance. 
 
 The Earl of Galtymore's plot had been betrayed.
 
 CHAPTEE XXVI. 
 
 TREACHERY ! 
 
 THERE was great consternation in the city when 
 it was learned that the plot to seize the Viceroy and 
 his household had miscarried. The streets, indeed, 
 were filled with soldiers, and it was suspected that 
 the volunteers had done much to render the mob 
 more turbulent. But for the time at least the dan- 
 gerous amongst them were cowed and feared to show 
 themselves openly, heing ignorant how far the plot 
 had been discovered. 
 
 There were many who blamed the Viceroy be- 
 cause he had not instantly seized his enemies and 
 sent them to prison, but albeit the Lords Justices of 
 the Kingdom urged this most strongly, his Grace 
 would not hear of it. 
 
 " What," he cried, " shall we disgrace the hospi- 
 tality of our court by making prisoners of them whom 
 
 we have bidden as guests? Fie on it, my lords. As 
 258
 
 TREACHERY ! 259 
 
 long as Rutland remembers his honour and the 
 honour of the King, his master, such things shall not 
 be done in his name. Nay, rather his guests, what- 
 soever their purpose, shall be treated as friends and 
 loyal subjects so long as may be. Let them have a 
 se'nnight's grace and then proceed with your war- 
 rants in the King's name." 
 
 There were many too who suspected his Grace's 
 reason for this indulgence; but I only thought of it 
 that I might save those I loved from the conse- 
 quences of their folly. So the favour of his Excel- 
 lency was sweet to me. 
 
 " I believe that you are my true and faithful friend 
 whatever they may say against you," he said. 
 
 " Indeed, your Grace," I answered, with some heat, 
 "I knew not that I had enemies; but if they have 
 spoken against my loyalty, they have lied, and so 
 I would tell them did they dare speak openly." 
 
 " Tut, tut," he cried. " Why, you are still but a 
 boy. A man would be proud to make enemies so 
 long as he did the King's service. Albeit, it is 
 sweeter to make friends. Have I not found enemies 
 where I hoped for friends?"
 
 260 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " When your Excellency calls me friend, I care 
 not what my enemies may say." 
 
 " You are my good and true friend," his Grace 
 answered, giving me his hand, " and that the Viceroy 
 is not ungrateful you shall prove, if need be, pro- 
 vided always that it be not against the King's 
 interests." 
 
 It was in my mind to prove it, for in truth I had 
 but one desire, and that to save Miss Yelverton. My 
 heart was aflame and my blood riotous for love, so 
 that the delay was torture to me. My duty no longer 
 stood in my way, for I had served the Viceroy faith- 
 fully, as he had confessed. 
 
 How deep Miss Yelverton had been in the plot I 
 knew not, but if her life was forfeit as the penalty 
 of her treason, then her youth and beauty would 
 plead eloquently for pardon. And if they failed, I 
 would throw myself at the feet of the Duchess and 
 entreat her Grace to give her to me as she had 
 promised. 
 
 When I reached my chamber, I found there a 
 letter. I tore it open hastily. In it was written,
 
 TREACHERY ! 261 
 
 " A friend of Mr. Theobald Dillon desires to return 
 a favour. He waits at the Essex Bridge." 
 
 There was no name to it, and this filled me with 
 suspicion. I summoned my servant and inquired 
 who had brought the letter. But of this he could 
 tell me nothing, nor could any of the servants, and 
 I had no reason to doubt that they spoke truly. I 
 hesitated but a moment. Then placing a couple of 
 pistols in my belt and throwing about me a heavy 
 cloak, so as to disguise myself as well as might be, I 
 left the Castle and hurried to the Essex Bridge. 
 
 Cavalry still patrolled the streets, and the city 
 was quiet when I reached the bridge. I scanned the 
 faces of the people, anxiously seeking my unknown 
 friend. A hand touched my arm. I turned round. 
 
 " Sir Harry MacCabe," I exclaimed, looking into 
 his face. 
 
 " At your service," he answered, bowing. 
 
 "You would speak with me?" 
 
 " That I would, but not here, since stone bridges, 
 as well as wooden walls, have ears. Pray follow me, 
 but remain a few paces behind." 
 
 I did as he bade me and followed him, wondering
 
 262 THE KING'S DEPUTY, 
 
 the while what his business was, and little suspecting 
 the service which he would render me. 
 
 Leaving the bridge, he turned down the south 
 bank of the river, striding along so rapidly that I 
 had some ado to keep pace with him. When he had 
 gone about half-a-mile, he left the river and plunged 
 into a dark and narrow lane, halting at length before 
 a dingy-looking hostel, over which hung a weather- 
 beaten sign-board, with a faded mitre painted upon 
 it. When I had joined him he entered, beckoning 
 me to follow, and led the way to a private chamber. 
 
 Indeed, he seemed to be a person of no small 
 importance to judge by the respect which the land- 
 lord showed to him, calling him " Sir Harry " very 
 often, as though it tasted sweet in the mouth. He 
 cried for a quart of wine, and when it was brought 
 he bade the host see that we were not interrupted. 
 
 " They will suspect our business the less when we 
 drink wine," said Sir Harry when we were alone. 
 " My host is an honest fellow enough, but he is an 
 innkeeper, and would fain be a keeper of secrets. 
 But while we drink his wine, he will leave us at 
 peace."
 
 TREACHERY ! 263 
 
 Then he poured out two goblets of wine and, 
 raising one to his lips, exclaimed, " To his Excellency, 
 and may he be saved from his enemies! " 
 
 " 'Tis a toast that no loyal man can refuse," I 
 said, and drank the wine. 
 
 I was impatient to learn Sir Harry's business with 
 me, and, indeed, he did not make much delay. 
 
 " The enemies of the Viceroy, whom God pre- 
 serve, since he has brought wealth and trade to the 
 city, conspired together to seize his Excellency and 
 his household on St. Patrick's night," Sir Harry 
 began, speaking slowly. 
 
 " To what end? " 
 
 " That they might set up an independent republic 
 in Ireland and drive out all that were loyal to the 
 King." 
 
 " Who was at the head of it? " 
 
 " The Earl of Galtymore, and he or the Lord 
 Bishop of Derry was to be the first president. 
 
 " A very pretty plot," I said. 
 
 " It was betrayed," he went on, eyeing me nar- 
 rowly. 
 
 " So it was."
 
 264 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " The plans of the conspirators and the names of 
 those suspected were revealed to the Viceroy." 
 
 " So it has always happened." 
 
 "And the name of Theobald Dillon, Esq., extra 
 aide-de-camp to his Excellency, was amongst them." 
 
 I leaped to my feet in anger and amazement. 
 
 " Impossible! " I cried. " His Grace has no more 
 faithful servant." 
 
 " Of that I have no doubt; yet what I speak is 
 true." 
 
 " Tell me the name of the traitor, and by God he 
 shall answer the calumny with his life! " 
 
 " Hush, you will be overheard. The name of the 
 gentleman who has revealed these things to his Grace 
 is Donal O'Brien, secretary to Mr. Orde." 
 
 I sank back into my seat, striving to conceal my 
 shame from the man who called himself my friend, 
 and who, indeed, seemed to be such. I lifted my 
 head again. 
 
 " It may be false," I exclaimed. " How do you 
 know this that you have told me? " 
 
 " With my own ears I have heard it. While I 
 was at the Castle, repairing the wainscot, I heard
 
 TREACHERY ! 265 
 
 voices, and one of them spoke your name. Then, 
 since I owed you a service and had a kindness for 
 you, I listened, so that I might warn you if danger 
 threatened. Mr. O'Brien revealed all the plans of 
 the conspirators to the Viceroy, and declared that 
 you, too, were a traitor." 
 
 " Did his Excellency believe this of me? " 
 
 " Of that I know nothing." 
 
 " Sir Harry," I said, rising and grasping his hand, 
 " I am in some danger, but with God's help and 
 yours I shall yet confound my enemies. I thank 
 you most heartily for your service, which I hope I 
 shall live to repay." 
 
 " Sir," he returned, very proudly, " I have been 
 paid, since you did me the first service, which I have 
 not forgotten. N"o one can say that Harry MacCabe 
 
 forgets a friend or " he added, with a smile, " an 
 
 enemy."
 
 CHAPTEK XXVII. 
 
 A TRAITOR. 
 
 I WAS so filled with anger against Donal and 
 alarm for the safety of Miss Yelverton, that I had 
 no leisure to think of my own danger nor how I 
 might repel it. Indeed, if I could not save her, then 
 the worst evil was befallen me, and I cared little, 
 even for vengeance against those who would destroy 
 me. 
 
 It added to my concern to rememher how I had 
 seen Donal and Mr. Yelverton together at the club 
 house, and with what friendliness they had seemed 
 to converse. And thinking on that I bethought me 
 also that I had not seen my cousin at the ball, nor, 
 indeed, after the banquet. 
 
 I saw that there was little time to be lost, since 
 the Viceroy's clemency would last but for a se'nnight, 
 and already I knew that Mr. Attorney-General had 
 
 in his hands a list of the names of the chief con- 
 266
 
 A TRAITOR. 267 
 
 spirators. At the worst, flight and banishment were 
 better than a shameful death or long imprisonment. 
 
 I despatched my servant to Mr. Yelverton's house 
 in the city, to inquire secretly if Miss Yelverton 
 were still there, but he returned, saying that so far 
 as he could learn the house was uninhabited, not as 
 much as a servant having been left in it. At this 
 I was filled with alarm lest Mr. Yelverton and his 
 daughter were fled from the country and I should 
 never see her again. 
 
 In my distress I remembered my cousin, Lady 
 Betty, for if she could not, then I knew none else that 
 could help me. So as soon as my duties to his Grace 
 allowed me, I made haste to wait upon her. 
 
 The same fellow who had a few days before be- 
 haved with so much insolence towards me threw 
 open the door for me. I noted that when he beheld 
 who I was that his face betrayed the liveliest appre- 
 hension. "With great obsequiousness, as though he 
 would put himself under my feet, he begged me to 
 enter. If my lordship would be pleased to wait, her 
 ladyship should be instantly informed of my presence. 
 I could not forbear to smile at the fellow's servile
 
 268 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 manner, since he knew as well as I that I was no 
 lord, but only a plain gentleman, albeit I was in the 
 service of the King's Deputy. 
 
 Indeed, I had not to wait long, for in a little while 
 my cousin entered. She no longer wore bright gar- 
 ments as she had been wont, but was dressed all in 
 black. Her face was pale, and her eyes seemed weary. 
 Neither in them nor on her lips was any sign of 
 welcome. 
 
 I took her hand and pressed it to my lips, and she 
 suffered it negligently. 
 
 " Do you come on the Viceroy's business? " she 
 asked, coldly, when I had released her hand. 
 
 " I come to see my cousin Betty," I answered. 
 
 " Your cousin is mightily honoured," she returned, 
 making me a courtesy, " that you have remembered 
 that she is still alive." 
 
 " I am not wont to forget those that I love." 
 
 She looked into my face a moment and then broke 
 out, laughing bitterly 
 
 " You have a man's memory," she said, " and you 
 remember when it is expedient. Tell me what would 
 you have of me? "
 
 A TRAITOR. 269 
 
 " I would know first if you are well and happy." 
 
 " I thank you, my health is very good." 
 
 " And you are happy? " 
 
 Her eyes blazed angrily. 
 
 " What right have you to ask? but I will tell you. 
 Yes, I am as happy as a woman deserves to be. Yet 
 methinks they might have taught you better man- 
 ners at the court than that you should seek to pry 
 into a woman's secrets." 
 
 " I am grieved to hear you speak so, for your hap- 
 piness is dear to me. Yet the time is not so far gone 
 when my Lady Betty had kinder words for her cousin 
 Theobald Dillon." 
 
 " When he deserved them." 
 
 " He has tried to merit them," and I looked into 
 her eyes. Her gaze fell, and a blush mantled in her 
 cheeks. 
 
 " It is true," she said, more gently, " that once 
 you did me a service." 
 
 " And would do you many, if need were and the 
 opportunity served." 
 
 " Then speak right out, for my heart is sick of 
 crooked words and deceit and treachery."
 
 270 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " I would fain seek your help." 
 
 " Ah, now you are honest, for I knew that it was 
 not for my poor sake you were come," and she 
 smiled a little sadly. " But since I owe you a service, 
 I will repay as far as it is in the power of a poor, 
 weak woman to help one so highly favoured. Tell 
 me, for what purpose do you need my help? " 
 
 " To save a beautiful woman." 
 
 " There are many beautiful women needing salva- 
 tion." 
 
 " Ah, but not so beautiful nor so good as she," I 
 cried out, remembering only my love and taking no 
 thought of discretion. 
 
 My cousin's face grew cold again, so that I saw 
 my folly in speaking of one beautiful woman to 
 another. 
 
 " Who is this wonderful creature that you speak 
 of? Surely so much beauty and goodness will pro- 
 tect her without my poor aid." 
 
 " She is your own friend," I said, seeking to repair 
 my error. 
 
 "I recognise none such among my friends, who 
 are all of them mere mortals. Tell me her name."
 
 A TRAITOR. 271 
 
 " Beatrix Yelverton." 
 
 "Ah!" 
 
 She turned her head from me, so that I could not 
 tell if she were pleased or angry. 
 
 "And you would save her?" she asked, after a 
 while. 
 
 " With my life." 
 
 "To what end?" 
 
 " Since I love her." 
 
 " And would have her for your wife? " 
 
 " That is my resolve." 
 
 " It is impossible." 
 
 " Impossible! " 
 
 " My poor Theobald, if you really love her, then I 
 grieve for you exceedingly. But you will in a little 
 while forget her, for there are many beautiful women 
 at the court." 
 
 " I am resolved to marry her," I said. 
 
 " If she loves another? " 
 
 " It is false, she does not. Who dares say that 
 she does? " 
 
 " I know not. But this I know she is already 
 promised."
 
 272 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 "Promised!" I cried out, and for a moment my 
 brain reeled. 
 
 " Alas, Theo, it is so." 
 
 " Then the promise shall not be fulfilled while I 
 live." 
 
 " You are a good lover, but I fear it is impossible 
 to help you." 
 
 " To whom have they betrothed her? " 
 
 She hesitated a moment, scanning my face 
 anxiously. 
 
 " Do not be afraid. Tell me his name." 
 
 "Donal O'Brien." 
 
 I sank back into a chair, too much overwhelmed 
 to speak. It was all plain to me now. Donal had 
 triumphed again, to my discomfiture. But he should 
 not in this matter if I lived. I sprang to my feet. 
 
 "Did you witness this infamous compact?" 
 
 " I am not her father." 
 
 " Then I tell you that were he a thousand times 
 my kinsman, he shall not have her. There is 
 treachery in this, and I shall reveal it. Listen, Betty, 
 and breathe no word of it until I give you permission. 
 Donal has betrayed you to the Viceroy."
 
 A TRAITOR. 273 
 
 Her face grew very pale. 
 
 " Betrayed! " she exclaimed. " Then we are lost." 
 
 " I will save you if you will help me." 
 
 She bent her head. 
 
 " I must see Miss Yelverton." 
 
 " She has left the city," she murmured. 
 
 " But not the country? " 
 
 " No, not the country, since Donal " 
 
 " No more of Donal," I broke out. " How can I 
 send a message to her? " 
 
 She pointed to a table upon which were pens and 
 paper. 
 
 " Write what you will, and within two hours she 
 shall have your message. That much I can promise 
 you." 
 
 I sat down and wrote, begging Miss Yelverton to 
 name a place where I could meet her in secret and 
 without delay, since the matter was urgent. When 
 I had sealed the letter, I turned to my cousin. 
 
 " Shall I come here for the reply, if any there be?" 
 I asked. 
 
 "'Twill be better that I send the reply to you, 
 either to the Castle or to some other place."
 
 274 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 "Be it so, then/' I answered; " send the message 
 to the Mitre tavern in Eaven Court, on the south 
 bank of the river." 
 
 " It shall be as you desire," she said, raising her 
 head and looking at me. I saw that her eyes were 
 soft and full of tears. I took her hand and kissed it. 
 
 " You are my true friend, and I shall not prove 
 ungrateful, whether I succeed or but I shall not 
 fail/' 
 
 " I wish you success, but I do not hope for it." 
 
 " My love is strong enough to merit it." 
 
 She looked at me strangely. 
 
 " Love, love/' she murmured, " 'tis better than 
 fortune, more precious than beauty, if one could 
 keep it." 
 
 I kissed her hand again and turned to leave her. 
 As I did so, I heard a heavy step ascending the stairs. 
 My Lady Betty grew suddenly white, and I thought 
 that she trembled. 
 
 " Fly, fly," she gasped. 
 
 But there was no time for flight, even had it been 
 possible, for already upon the threshold of the cham-
 
 A TRAITOR. 275 
 
 her stood my uncle Tony. He leaned heavily upon 
 a stick, and his breath was laboured. 
 
 " My dear uncle/' I exclaimed, going towards him. 
 But he waved me off, and his eyes, under his heavy 
 brows, were aflame with anger. 
 
 " Uncle me no uncles," he cried, furiously. " I 
 have cast you off. Your name is blotted out." 
 
 Thunderstruck, I drew back, for I knew not what 
 to say. My Lady Betty stood beside me with bent 
 head, as though my uncle's wrath were directed 
 against her also. When he had recovered breath, 
 he went on again, with less passion but with an 
 intensity of hatred that almost froze my blood. 
 
 " A curse is on your name, and the shame of it 
 shall last forever. You have tarnished the honour 
 of a spotless ancestry, you who were suckled on pride 
 and trained in the ways of a gentleman, you whom 
 I loved as a son " 
 
 His voice trembled a little, but the anger in his 
 eyes did not abate. 
 
 " Into whose keeping I entrusted the honour of a 
 spotless name. You have betrayed the trust, and 
 may God punish you/'
 
 276 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 His words seemed to choke him. He struggled 
 for breath, and then fell prone on his face before me. 
 
 Lady Betty threw herself upon her knees beside 
 him and raised his head. 
 
 " My God, you have killed him," she cried. 
 
 " It is not I," I answered, almost beside myself, 
 " but he who has lied against me/' 
 
 " Go, go," she said, for I would fain have helped 
 her. " I pray that he will live, for if he die, then 
 Donal is his heir/' 
 
 " I pray that he will live, whether Donal be his 
 heir or another," I answered, and went out.
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 A FRIEND IN NEED. 
 
 WHEN I left my Lady Betty's house I was so be- 
 wildered by my uncle's charges against me that for 
 a time I could see no escape from my perplexity. 
 But, when I grew more calm and my brain more 
 cool, I saw that this, too, was a part of Donal's 
 scheming. I knew not how he had succeeded in 
 fixing upon me the crime of treachery of which he 
 himself had been guilty, and that my uncle should 
 have believed him so readily, judging me unheard, 
 filled me with pain and anger. " Let him believe 
 what he will," I said to myself, " and make whomso- 
 ever he will his heir in my place, I care not." But 
 when I thought of him lying, maybe dead, in my 
 cousin's chamber, my heart, grew weak, and I remem- 
 bered only that he was old and had loved me once. I 
 would trust to time to reveal the truth. 
 
 But the matter which gave me most concern was 
 
 what Lady Betty had said concerning Miss Yelverton. 
 
 277
 
 278 THE KING'S DEPUTY 
 
 That she loved me I had no doubt, albeit she had said 
 farewell to love. Betrothed to Donal! The thought 
 stung me to madness. Whatever happened, I swore 
 that she should never be his wife, by whatever schem- 
 ing he had won her promise, if indeed he had won it. 
 
 I was not without some fear lest Lady Betty should 
 forget or at least delay to send the message which I 
 had written, and I had some thought of returning, 
 albeit I knew that she did not wish it. So I resolved 
 to be patient until the morrow if need be. Then 
 I turned my steps towards the Mitre so that I might 
 warn the innkeeper that a message would be delivered 
 to him for me and bid him keep it safely. 
 
 When I reached the river bank, a carriage went 
 rapidly by me, yet not so rapidly but that I caught 
 sight of a pale, sad face that looked from the window. 
 It was the Countess of Galtymore taking leave of the 
 city. There was one heart at least no less troubled 
 than my own. 
 
 The innkeeper received me with a great appearance 
 of respect and readily pledged himself to do as I 
 bade him. As I was turning to leave, he informed 
 me that Sir Harry MacCabe was within.
 
 A FRIEND IN NEED. 279 
 
 " I would see him," I said, with a sudden hope 
 that he might help me still further. 
 
 The innkeeper bowed and ushered me into a 
 private room. 
 
 " I will inform Sir Harry of your desire," he said, 
 leaving me. 
 
 He was scarce gone when Sir Harry MacCabe 
 entered. 
 
 " You have done me one service," I said, holding 
 out my hand, " will you do me another? " 
 
 " As many as you require, if they are in my power." 
 
 I thanked him, and remembering his words when 
 I had met him at the tavern before, I called for wine. 
 
 When we had drunk together, I spoke. 
 
 " I believe that what you have told me is true. 
 Can you tell me if, among the names given by my 
 Mr. O'Brien to his Excellency, there was that of Miss 
 Yelverton." 
 
 " It is true that there was," he answered, smiling. 
 
 " Why did you not tell me of this before? " 
 
 " Since they are of small importance/' 
 
 "They?" I echoed. 
 
 " Yes, since Miss Yelverton also is a conspirator."
 
 280 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " And in danger? " 
 
 He smiled again. 
 
 " I think that they are in no danger." 
 
 " I do not understand/' 
 
 " Since Mr. O'Brien will save them." 
 
 " How can he save them? " I asked, impatiently. 
 
 " They say that Miss Yelverton is very beautiful ; 
 whether she be or not I cannot tell, but Mr. O'Brien 
 loves her and would fain marry her. So as a reward 
 for his services, he begged for the life of Mr. Yelver- 
 ton and for the hand of his daughter in marriage." 
 
 " And the Viceroy? " I exclaimed, breathlessly. 
 
 " Has promised him both, and very readily I think, 
 since he will save thereby a goodly sum of money. 
 Mr. Yelverton is lucky indeed to have a daughter to 
 save him, and Miss Yelverton to have won the love 
 of one so powerful as Mr. Donal O'Brien." 
 
 But I did not heed his words, for I felt stunned 
 by this sudden revelation. 
 
 For a moment, seeing the obstacles in my way, my 
 resolve faltered, for how could I hold her against 
 Donal and the Viceroy's pledge? I covered my face
 
 A FRIEND IN NEED. 281 
 
 with my hands, wrestling with fate in agony of spirit. 
 Then I sprang to my feet again. 
 
 " I have sworn to save her against the world, and 
 by God I will." 
 
 " I will help you," Sir Harry exclaimed, " even if 
 it be against the Viceroy, for I think a woman should 
 be wooed, not bought." 
 
 As he spoke the door opened and the innkeeper 
 entered. He held a letter in his hand. I snatched 
 it quickly, and tearing it open, read : 
 
 " Kilgobbin Abbey, at midnight, alone. 
 
 "BEATRIX YELVERTON." 
 
 I folded it hastily and thrust it into my breast. 
 Then I saw Sir Harry's eyes watching me inquiringly. 
 
 " Can I be of service? " he asked. 
 
 I glanced at the clock, it was now near eleven; 
 there was still time enough, but none for delay. 
 
 " My good friend," I answered, " you can help me. 
 Pray go at once to the Castle stables, and bid my 
 servant instantly saddle my chestnut horse and bring 
 him hither. Bid him place loaded pistols in the 
 holsters, lest he forget."
 
 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 When he was gone, I called for more wine and 
 drank it, pacing the room impatiently. It seemed a 
 long time, and yet it was but a little while, when 
 Sir Harry returned. 
 
 " Your horse is without," he said ; " good luck to 
 your journey." 
 
 I wrung the honest fellow's hand, and leaping into 
 the saddle put spurs to the horse. In a few minutes 
 I had left the city behind me and was riding towards 
 the mountains.
 
 CHAPTEE XXIX. 
 
 KILGOBBIN ABBEY. 
 
 KILGOBBIN ABBEY, an ancient church in ruins, 
 stood in a graveyard at the foot of the mountains. 
 It was in truth a strange place for a tryst, but of this 
 I had no thought till afterwards. I was conscious 
 only that every stride of my good horse was taking 
 me nearer to the woman whom I loved and was so 
 like to lose. 
 
 The night was fair and the moon shone bright. 
 A sweet cool breeze blew from the mountains in my 
 face. While I was still in the city I dared not ride 
 as fast as I would, lest I should excite suspicion, and 
 perhaps pursuit. But when I had reached the open 
 country I gave reins to the horse, my heart and hope 
 rising with every stride. It was scarce past mid- 
 night when I reached the graveyard of Kilgobbin. 
 I dismounted, and pushing open the broken wicket- 
 gate, I led the horse into the graveyard. The place 
 
 was full of treacherous holes, so that I dared not lead 
 283
 
 284 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 him far. I threw the reins, therefore, over a cross 
 close by and left him. Advancing a little, I saw with 
 a thrill of surprise a second horse. It was browsing 
 contentedly on the rank grass that grew above the 
 dead. My heart throbbed when coming near I 
 espied a woman's saddle. I looked about eagerly for 
 its rider, but could see no human form. Then, by 
 the light of the moon, I sought the entrance to the 
 mouldering Abbey. A sigh fell on my ear. I rushed 
 forward, and saw standing in the shadow of the wall, 
 Miss Yelverton. She was dressed in a dark riding 
 habit, and at her feet lay a riding-whip. Her head 
 was bent and her white hands clasped together. 
 
 I had much ado to control my heart, for I would 
 have taken her in my arms, but I knew that would 
 be to surrender my strength while I still had need 
 of it. 
 
 " I have come as you bade me," she said, meekly. 
 
 " Why have you chosen this place? " I asked, and 
 I was at so much pains to hold my heart in check that 
 my voice sounded stern. 
 
 " It was safe and not far off," she said, raising her 
 eyes to my face. I saw in them that she had expected
 
 KILGOBBIN ABBEY. 285 
 
 a different greeting, but the thought of Donal and 
 what she had promised him made me cruel. 
 
 " You are then ? " I began. 
 
 " In hiding, since our plan has miscarried. 
 
 " And in danger? " 
 
 " It may well be so." 
 
 " Since the conspiracy was betrayed." 
 
 " The night is cold/' she said, shivering a little 
 and coming nearer to me. 
 
 I took the cloak from my shoulders and would 
 have thrown it about her, but she put it from her, and 
 turning her head a little away, stood looking at the 
 ground. 
 
 " Beatrix! " I said, softly. 
 
 She looked up at me. Her eyes were luminous 
 and her face full of light. 
 
 I caught her to my heart. Feeling my arms about 
 her a little cry broke from her lips. My passion was 
 set free. I knew nothing save that she loved me. 
 She laughed softly under my kisses. 
 
 " No longer cold, sweetheart," I whispered. 
 
 " No longer cold, beloved." 
 
 I would have set her down, but she clung to me.
 
 286 THE KING'S DEPUTY 
 
 " Save me? " she murmured. 
 
 I held her from me and looked into her face. 
 
 " Is it from death you would be saved? " 
 
 " From worse than death/' and her voice broke. 
 
 " Is it from Donal O'Brien? " 
 
 She shuddered. 
 
 " Why did you promise to marry him ? " 
 
 " I was the price. They said it was for my coun- 
 try's sake, so I promised." 
 
 " I think I shall save your life, but how shall I 
 save you from your promise? " 
 
 She dropped on her knees, her hands stretched 
 out imploringly. 
 
 " Save me from him and from the shame of his 
 caresses, save me, Theobald." 
 
 " Tell me how I can save you, and as God is my 
 witness I will give my life to save you." 
 
 She rose to her feet and threw her arms about my 
 neck, holding me fast. Her breath was hot upon my 
 cheek. 
 
 " There is but one way," she whispered. 
 
 " And that? " I murmured.
 
 KILGOBBIN ABBEY. 287 
 
 Her eyes grew cold as steel. 
 
 " Theobald, to save me you must kill him." 
 
 " Kill him? " I cried in amazement. 
 
 " There is no other way, so you must kill him. If 
 you love me with the heart and not with the lips, 
 you will save me. His life against mine, which shall 
 it be?" 
 
 My brain was on fire, and for the tumult that was 
 in my heart I could not speak. She fell upon by 
 breast, clasping me in the sweet prison of her arms. 
 
 " See how I love you, you are my lord and I am 
 your slave. Take me and do what you will, but give 
 me your love and save me. You are brave, and so, 
 too, I think is he. He will meet you at the sword's 
 point or with the pistol. Will you fight for me, 
 Theobald, or will you bring shame on me because, for 
 all my love, I am defenceless? Or will you shame me 
 still more to think that my love is so poor a thing? 
 Is it so, Theobald? " and her lips were moist on my 
 cheek. 
 
 " My God ! " I cried, in the extremity of my 
 anguish, " the blood of a kinsman! "
 
 288 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " The blood of a kinsman," she echoed, scornfully, 
 drawing herself from me, " nay, rather the blood of 
 a traitor, who deserves no such honourable death." 
 
 " But he is faithful to his master," I said. 
 
 " Faithful! " she exclaimed. " I tell you he is a 
 traitor to the Viceroy and to the King. See here if 
 my words be not true." 
 
 She drew a packet from her bosom and gave it to 
 me. Like one in a dream I opened the packet and 
 held the paper towards the moonlight. A cry of 
 amazement broke from my lips. On the paper were 
 marked the words Most secret. The letter was ad- 
 dressed to his Excellency, the Viceroy, and was writ- 
 ten by the Lord Sydney. In it were many State 
 secrets. 
 
 " For such information as this I am the price. 
 Will you suffer it to be paid ? " 
 
 For a moment my shame at the dishonour of my 
 kinsman was stronger than my love. Donal O'Brien 
 was doubly a traitor, for he had betrayed the Viceroy's 
 secrets no less than those of the conspirators. 
 
 " It shall not be paid," I answered, taking her in 
 my arms.
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 MY COUSIN DONAL. 
 
 FROM the caresses of love and from the kisses of 
 passion I came back to face the danger and difficulty 
 which beset us. But my heart was strong and my 
 resolve was fixed. I would save her and her father's 
 life, even at the cost of Donal's death or disgrace. 
 As soon as might be, I would confront my cousin 
 and give him choice either to fly the country or pay 
 the penalty for his treason. 
 
 On the day following my discovery of his double 
 guilt, and at an hour when I knew that he would 
 be alone, I sent my servant to him to say that I 
 would speak with him on a matter of importance. 
 In an instant he returned, saying that Mr. O'Brien 
 was at leisure and would see me. 
 
 So having assured myself that the State paper, 
 which Miss Yelverton had given me, was safe in my 
 breast, and remembering also my sword in case of 
 
 need, I entered my cousin's chamber. 
 289
 
 290 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 He was seated at a table, upon which were many 
 papers, and he seemed to be immersed in business. 
 Putting them from him, he rose and made me a low 
 bow. 
 
 " You do me a great honour," he said, with a 
 smile. " Pray believe that I am not insensible." 
 
 But the mockery of his voice scarce touched me. 
 There was a flush upon his pale cheeks, and his 
 eyes were very bright. 
 
 " I have business with you, and that of grave 
 moment, so I would not be overheard." 
 
 " You are grown suspicious, cousin Theobald, 
 more than befits an honest gentleman." 
 
 "'Tis not of my own honesty that I have come 
 to speak, but of yours." 
 
 A shadow fell a moment on his face, but still he 
 smiled. 
 
 " I forgive your country breeding," he said, " since 
 you are young and untutored." 
 
 " Young I may be, but of late I have learned many 
 things." 
 
 " I am glad of it, since you stand so much in need 
 of it."
 
 MY COUSIN DONAL. 291 
 
 "I have learned that you are a traitor," I said, 
 very calmly. 
 
 His face hlanched and he half sprang from his 
 seat, while his eyes seemed to seek a weapon. Then 
 he broke into a harsh laugh. 
 
 " A traitor! " he cried, " a word most often in the 
 mouth of a traitor, but boy though you are, you shall 
 answer for this." 
 
 " That I shall most willingly," I returned, " and 
 you, too, shall answer for your betrayal." 
 
 " Bah," he exclaimed, " I did but serve the King 
 when I revealed the conspiracy of your friend the 
 Earl of Galtymore." 
 
 " Was it serving the King to betray the secrets of 
 State to those who conspired against his Majesty? " 
 
 His face grew white to the lips. 
 
 " It is false," he exclaimed, hoarsely. 
 
 " It is true," and I drew the paper from my breast. 
 " Here is my proof." 
 
 He stretched out his hands to snatch the paper 
 from me, his eyes full of hate and fear. For a 
 moment I thought that he would spring upon me, 
 then he fell back again.
 
 292 THE KING'S DEPUTY, 
 
 " I am betrayed/' he muttered. 
 
 " 'Tis the penalty of treachery. Listen to me, 
 Donal. For the sake of your kinship, and to spare 
 the honour of my race, I will be merciful, and save 
 you from a death of shame." 
 
 A strange gleam came into his eyes, but he did 
 not answer. 
 
 " I give you twenty-four hours, within which you 
 must leave the country or die, as pleases you best. 
 If you are still alive and in the country after that 
 time, his Excellency shall know that you are a 
 traitor, atid the proof shall be laid before him. This 
 I grant you for the sake of our common blood, upon 
 which you have brought shame, albeit you have 
 merited no such clemency at my hands. If you go 
 or die before noon to-morrow, I will keep the secret 
 of your shame." 
 
 I turned to leave him, but he stretched out his 
 hand to restrain me. He seemed to struggle a while 
 with himself before he spoke. Then he said in a 
 low voice 
 
 " If I fly the country or die within twenty-four 
 hours shall you marry Miss Yelverton?"
 
 MY COUSIN DONAL. 293 
 
 " That I hope to do whether you go or stay," I 
 answered. 
 
 His eyes gleamed like those of a wild beast. Then 
 a spasm distorted his features, so horribly that I 
 could not forbear to shudder. With a groan he fell 
 back into his seat, and so I left him. 
 
 When I was calm again, for my meeting with my 
 cousin had disturbed me more than a little, I 
 endeavored to review the events which had taken 
 place, in the hope of finding in them some guidance 
 for my future conduct. I had small doubt that 
 Donal would do as I had bidden him. Whether he 
 put an end to his own life, which he was like to do 
 since he was no craven, or fled the country, mattered 
 nothing. Since he was a traitor, the Viceroy was 
 already absolved from his promise. And, in truth, 
 I felt some bitterness in my heart against his Grace 
 that he would so readily sacrifice a young and beauti- 
 ful woman to the necessities of his state-craft, and 
 save the bribe of money for the needy villains who 
 found in treachery the readiest means of supporting 
 their extravagance. 
 
 Thinking of my uncle Tony, I marvelled to find
 
 294 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 him the guest of my Lady Betty and how it had 
 come about, for I could not doubt that their ancient 
 friendship had been renewed. " My uncle," I 
 thought bitterly, " has forgiven them all so that he 
 may lack no enmity against me." Donal had 
 schemed to steal from me my uncle's love, and to 
 oust me from my inheritance, but he had gained 
 little thereby. I put my hand into my breast to 
 assure myself that the paper was safe. It was there, 
 and would remain there until Donal had made his 
 choice. If he did as I bade him, I would restore it 
 secretly, and so save his name from ignominy. If 
 he refused, then he should fare as a traitor. 
 
 But indeed, albeit I arranged matters thus in my 
 mind, there were still dangers before me of which I 
 could take no thought, since they were unlooked 
 for. 
 
 On this day I was bidden to dine with the Viceroy, 
 and his Excellency was pleased to show me many 
 marks of his favour, causing me to sit near himself, 
 and often addressing me in the most friendly fashion. 
 When we had risen from the table, he drew me 
 aside, and gave me a letter, commanding me with all
 
 MY COUSIN DONAL. 295 
 
 haste and secrecy to deliver it to the Speaker, at his 
 seat at Edmondbury, near Lucan. 
 
 I was greatly pleased with so signal a mark of his 
 Grace's confidence in my honesty, notwithstanding 
 what had heen whispered against it, and remember- 
 ing, too, how soon I might sue for his clemency. 
 
 I bowed, taking the letter, and swore that if a 
 fleet horse and a sharp sword could achieve aught in 
 the matter, I was not like to fail. 
 
 At that he held out his hand to me, smiling very 
 sweetly. 
 
 " I know it, and, if Rutland lives, you shall not 
 complain of fortune." 
 
 In a little while I was in the saddle and riding 
 briskly towards the village of Lucan.
 
 CHAPTEE XXXI. 
 
 A MIDNIGHT ENCOUNTER. 
 
 WHEN I reached Edmondbury, Mr. Speaker's 
 house was most brilliantly illuminated, and I judged 
 that he was entertaining a large company. This 
 surprised me but little, albeit the state of the country 
 was not such that those who loved her could find 
 much reason for merriment. For it has always been 
 so with the Irish, that when public affairs called for 
 gravity and wise counsel, they have been found mak- 
 ing merry, with jest and laughter, as though they 
 would snatch to-day's mirth from the bitterness of 
 the morrow. 
 
 Mr. Speaker received me in friendly fashion, albeit 
 his eye was cold. His face showed some concern as 
 he read his Grace's letter. 
 
 " The bird has flown," he muttered, when he came 
 to the end of the writing. Then seeing that my 
 gaze was fixed upon him, I thought he started a 
 
 little as though his words had betrayed him. He 
 296
 
 A MIDNIGHT ENCOUNTER, 297 
 
 made haste to beg that I would join the company, 
 who would, he assured me, be much concerned to 
 learn that I had ridden so far to find an inhospitable 
 house at the end of my journey. For the honour of 
 his house, therefore, he begged me not to depart at 
 once. His manner did not deceive me, for he was 
 like one reciting the words of another and as though 
 the words froze on his tongue. 
 
 " I thank you, sir, for your kindness to my master's 
 servant," I answered, " but indeed, I may make no 
 delay, seeing that my poor services are needed." 
 
 " A good master makes, as it seems, a faithful 
 servant," he answered, coldly. " But lest my name 
 should suffer dishonour thereby, I pray that you will 
 not leave before you have drunk a bottle of wine." 
 
 So I drank the wine, and afterwards was glad of it, 
 for the night was cold and very dark. 
 
 " His Excellency is happy in having so faithful a 
 servant," he said as I took my leave. 
 
 I bowed to him without making answer. Then 
 leaping into the saddle, and throwing a coin to the 
 fellow who had held my horse, I rode rapidly down 
 the avenue. When I reached the gate I turned and
 
 298 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 looked back. The light from the hall fell upon the 
 figure of a man standing beneath the portico, and I 
 made no doubt that it was Mr. Speaker who watched 
 me, albeit I could discover no reason why he had 
 not instantly rejoined his guests. 
 
 For some distance I rode swiftly, for the wind 
 was keen, but the generous wine soon warmed my 
 blood so that I no longer felt the need of haste. 
 When I had gone some distance in the Phoenix Park, 
 I fell into thought, remembering the night I had 
 come to the city and all that had befallen me since. 
 My heart was heavy enough, for I was not grown 
 used to trouble, albeit I had become acquainted with 
 many traitors. I had been taught to love honour 
 and truth, and to repel falsehood with the sword. But 
 since I had been to court, I knew that these things 
 were no longer possible, but that treachery was to be 
 met with guile, and falsehood with feigned belief. 
 
 When I came to the city I had believed myself 
 to be well armed; now I knew that the tongue was 
 a more cunning and more deadly enemy than the 
 sword, and that he who fired straight was no match 
 for him whose speech was crooked.
 
 A MIDNIGHT ENCOUNTER. 299 
 
 That my uncle should have believed evil of me 
 was bitter, and the fury of his anger against me and 
 his reproaches stung me so deeply that I could scarce 
 remember his love for me. Now that I had un- 
 masked the traitor and held him in my grasp, I was 
 not without some doubt that I should ever obtain my 
 uncle's forgiveness when I had shown him how 
 greatly he had erred in accusing me and believing 
 the calumnies of Donal. 
 
 I half wished that I had sought a cleaner and 
 more honourable service abroad, with only a soldier's 
 duties to perform, but the thought of Miss Yelverton 
 and her love flooded my heart, so that I felt shame at 
 my own misgivings. A traitor, indeed, she might 
 seem, and pledged to another, but I looked deeper 
 into her bosom, and found her true as she was 
 beautiful, however she might have been deceived. 
 In truth it was no time to repine or grow faint of 
 heart, seeing what business was before me, and that 
 needing a resolute heart. I drew the sluggish rein 
 tighter, touching my horse gently with the spur. 
 The night was so dark that I could not see more than 
 a few paces in front of me. As my horse sprang
 
 300 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 forward I thought that I could discern forms about 
 me in the gloom. The place was of evil repute in the 
 night-time, and many a careless gentleman had left 
 his purse, if not his life, beneath the trees of this 
 lonely park. 
 
 Gripping the rein tightly, I drew my sword and 
 dashed forward. Eight in front two bulky forms 
 blocked my way. Turning my horse a little aside, 
 I rode at one of them, lunging at him with my sword. 
 The sword-point pierced something soft and a 
 smothered cry told me that I had not missed. I 
 strove to draw my pistol, but before I could succeed 
 the second fellow was upon me, while the sound of 
 hoofs told me that I must swiftly make an end of the 
 business. I parried a furious blow at my head, and 
 then hoping to reach him before he recovered, I 
 rode at him. But he was a skilful horseman and 
 well mounted, and swerving to one side I went past 
 him. No word was spoken, so that I judged that 
 they were not common thieves. Moreover I had in 
 my breast what was more precious than any purse 
 that I had ever possessed the secret paper that Miss 
 Yelverton had given me, and this made me resolve
 
 A MIDNIGHT ENCOUNTER. 301 
 
 to sell my life as dearly as might be, if I could not 
 save it. 
 
 Changing my sword to the left hand, I drew a 
 pistol just as two of them bore down upon me. 
 Taking aim at the nearest, I drew the trigger. There 
 was a flash in the pan but no report. The pistol 
 had missed fire. I cast the worthless iron with all 
 my might in the fellow's face. I saw him reel in the 
 saddle, then a mighty blow fell upon my head from 
 behind, and I remembered nothing more.
 
 CHAPTEE XXXII. 
 
 REVENGE. 
 
 WHEN I came back to life a great noise roared in 
 my ears and my head ached mightily. For a time I 
 could not think where I was or what was befallen 
 me. Then my brain became clearer and I remem- 
 bered. I knew that I was no longer under the open 
 sky, but in a house, for the boards upon which I lay 
 were hard and the air heavy and ill-smelling. Be- 
 neath me I could hear the sound of running water, 
 and so I judged I was not far from the river, albeit 
 why I had been brought hither I could not tell. 
 
 I opened my eyes. The room was dark. Then I 
 strove to rise, but my head swam so that I was fain 
 to lie still awhile. I put my hand in my breast to 
 assure myself that the paper was safe, but to my 
 great dismay I found that it was no longer there. 
 
 Eage and disappointment cleared my brain and 
 
 sharpened my wits. I had been set upon and robbed 
 302
 
 REVENGE. 303 
 
 by no common highwaymen, but by Donal or Donal's 
 hirelings. 
 
 I raised myself upon my arm and looked about me, 
 but could discern nothing for the darkness. Then 
 I heard the sound of voices, and a faint glimmer of 
 light penetrated the room. I lay back with closed 
 eyes and listened. The voice that spoke was rough 
 and angry. 
 
 "I will be no murderer," it said, "though need 
 has made me a robber, who was once a man of honour. 
 And the gentleman has fought bravely and well de- 
 serves his life." 
 
 " If he dies you will gain a hundred guineas." 
 
 The voice that answered was soft and calm. 
 
 I was shaking with rage, so that I had much ado 
 to remember that I was unarmed and still weak, and 
 therefore no match for them. For the voice that 
 spoke was the voice of my cousin Donal. 
 
 But the other broke out furiously. 
 
 " A hundred devils! Of what profit are they to 
 me if I lose my soul? " 
 
 " Of what profit will your soul be if you lose your
 
 304 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 life with so many sins on your conscience that not 
 even Father O'Leary can absolve you?" 
 
 " Who spoke of losing my life? " 
 
 " If he lives you will hang as high as Hainan." 
 
 "Who will betray me?" 
 
 " He will, since he has wounded you in the breast." 
 
 "And you?" 
 
 " I have no fear of death." 
 
 " Neither have I ; but I am no murderer." 
 
 The sound of the voice was familiar to my ear, 
 yet I could not tell whose it was. 
 
 Then a third fellow broke in impatiently 
 
 " The gentleman is dead, whether it be murder or 
 no murder, and if we make delay we shall soon be as 
 dead as he." 
 
 "How do I know that he is dead?" asked the 
 other, beginning to waver. 
 
 "'Twas I that struck him from the saddle, and 
 so I should know. But if you doubt it look at him, 
 where he has lain since we cast him there." 
 
 On this they entered the room. I lay very still, 
 though my heart beat fast. 
 
 " If he be not as dead as our forefather Adam,
 
 REVENGE. 305 
 
 then there is no truth in science. See where I laid 
 his head open and yet it does not bleed. There is 
 no surer sign of death than this, or I know nothing 
 of blood-letting/' and he held the candle near to my 
 head. 
 
 " You speak as a leech, not as a gentleman/' the 
 other answered, gloomily, " and yet I was his friend 
 once and went near to loving him. God pardon me, 
 for he would have been a friend to me." 
 
 Now I knew who it was that spoke for mercy, for 
 it was Tom Delahunt, whom the wine-cup and the 
 gambling-table had brought to this. 
 
 " There is naught against your loving him," 
 Donal answered, with a sneer, " since your love will 
 profit him as much now as it did in life. Corcoran, 
 have you the rope ready?" 
 
 " The rope? What would you do with the rope? " 
 
 " Bind him, so that he float the better." 
 
 " And then? " 
 
 " Open the trap-door and throw him into the 
 Poddle river. In a few minutes he will be floating 
 out to sea." 
 
 I listened with horror, but I was resolved that
 
 306 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 they should not bind me. If they attempted it I 
 would throw myself upon Donal and kill him first. 
 Beneath me I could hear the waters rushing; if I 
 could reach the open river alive there was some hope 
 to escape. 
 
 The fellow approached me with the rope, while I 
 drew a deep breath, preparing to spring. But now 
 Tom Delahunt showed himself more my friend than 
 he did when I met him in the Angel tavern. 
 
 " No, by God, you shall not! " he cried out, seizing 
 the ruffian and drawing him back. " If I did not 
 defend him when he was living I will protect him 
 now that he is dead, aye, if need be, with my life. He 
 shall not be bound, but shall have his limbs free as he 
 was used." 
 
 " As you will/' Donal answered, sullenly. 
 
 Then he drew up the trap-door. A torrent of 
 cold, foul air filled the chamber. My cousin and 
 Corcoran seized me by the feet and dragged me to 
 the hole. Then the latter drew back. 
 
 " I have no liking for the business! I will do no 
 more," he muttered. 
 
 " There is no need," was the answer, " now that
 
 REVENGE. 307 
 
 my enemy has been delivered into my hands. Go! 
 and my curse be upon you in death as it was in life. 
 At last Donal O'Brien has triumphed, and the 
 woman whom you love shall lie by Donal and grow 
 warm with his kisses." Then, exerting all his 
 strength, he pushed me nearer to the trap-door. 
 Delahunt suddenly caught my hand and kissed it." 
 In another moment I fell into the foul and seething 
 waters below.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 THE HAND OF FATE. 
 
 FOB a few moments the foul stream swept me 
 along without resistance, for I was so choked with 
 filth and poisoned by the intolerable stench that I 
 made no effort to save myself. Then, scarce know- 
 ing what I did, I struggled for life. The stream, 
 though not deep, was very swift, so that I had much 
 difficulty to find my feet and so keep my head out 
 of the water. This at length I accomplished, press- 
 ing my hands against the slimy wall of the drain. 
 
 The surface of the water was little more than a 
 foot from the roof, so that I must needs press my 
 head against the latter lest I should smother. For 
 a time I remained crouching, my hands clutching the 
 wall and my feet fixed firmly against the current. I 
 spat the filth from my mouth, and finding that the 
 air was less foul near the roof of the drain, I put 
 my lips close to it, sucking it in. This gave me some 
 
 hope, for if the tide were full in the river Liffey the 
 308
 
 THE HAND OF FATE. 309 
 
 mouth of the Poddle would be several feet below 
 the surface of the water, so that no air could enter, 
 and I should die before the ebb. I knew that I 
 could not long breathe the air and live, and albeit 
 the air at first refreshed me somewhat, my limbs were 
 growing weaker and my head beginning to burn as 
 if with fever. 
 
 As I began to move down the stream again there 
 was a great splashing about me, and a sound not 
 unlike the flapping of strong wings. Now the horror 
 of the thing struck cold on my heart, knowing how 
 terrible was the death that threatened me. Swarms 
 of rats had gathered about me, and albeit at first they 
 fled from me when I began to move, every instant 
 they became bolder, biting at my limbs and rending 
 my clothes. One, too, more daring than the rest, 
 leapt from the water and caught my hand. With 
 a cry of fear and pain I tore him off and dashed him 
 against the wall. Then, half fainting and beside 
 myself with horror, I rushed stumbling down the 
 drain, shouting and splashing to keep my enemies at 
 bay. 
 
 Suddenly I turned an angle of the wall. A breath
 
 310 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 of cool air smote my forehead and the darkness seemed 
 less intense. With all that was left of my fast fail- 
 ing strength I pressed forward and plunged into the 
 deep waters of the Liffey. 
 
 The cold was very great and my limbs were 
 numbed thereby, so that, albeit I was a strong swim- 
 mer, yet I could do but little else than keep myself 
 from sinking. Nor, indeed, was more necessary, 
 since the tide was ebbing fast, and carried me swiftly 
 along with it towards the sea. 
 
 In my present plight I dared not enter the more 
 public parts of the city, lest the suspicion of the 
 watch should fall upon me and I should perhaps be 
 made a prisoner and lodged in gaol as a thief or a 
 footpad. So, despite the cold, I swam on until I was 
 come some distance below the College. Then, feel- 
 ing the ground beneath my feet, I waded to the shore 
 and clambered up the bank with much pain and 
 difficulty. Here I paused to take breath and rid 
 myself of some of the mud and filth that clung to 
 me. I was in some doubt what I should do, but, in 
 truth, pain and necessity quickened my wits. 
 
 In so distressful a state I dared not, even if I
 
 THE HAND OF FATE. 311 
 
 would, make my way to the Castle. Yet I knew not 
 how I should procure a change of clothing, and my 
 teeth were chattering with cold, albeit the anger in 
 my heart kept my blood warm. In my perplexity I 
 bethought me of the tailor who had served me before, 
 when I sought his aid for Lady Betty, and whom his 
 Excellency had knighted to please my cousin, after 
 that he had drunk deep at her house. 
 
 With what haste I could, but cautiously withal, 
 lest any one should stay me, I hurried to the worthy 
 tailor's house, seeking the darkest and least fre- 
 quented passages thereto. On the way thither I met 
 poor wretches, little less unfortunate than I was my- 
 self, but they looked at me indifferently, as though 
 such sorry creatures were too familiar that they 
 should feel surprised at them. So I went on swiftly 
 and none bade me stop. 
 
 At length, to my great joy, I caught sight of the 
 tailor's sign. At the same moment the door opened 
 beneath it and one entered. Before he could shut it 
 again I sprang forward and entered the house with 
 him. It was the worthy tailor himself. A cry of 
 fear broke from his lips, and he made as though he
 
 312 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 would summon help ; but I pushed to the door and set 
 my back against it. 
 
 " Not a word, if you value your life/' I said ; " but 
 if you will serve me you will find that I am your 
 friend." 
 
 " I feared that you were an enemy," he said, in a 
 quavering voice and with an eager glance towards 
 the door. 
 
 " I am not, unless you make me one," I returned. 
 
 " I am a poor man, sir," he pleaded, " and have but 
 a few crowns in the house." 
 
 I broke out laughing; then I seized him by the 
 shoulders. 
 
 "Look at me! " I cried. " Do you think that I 
 am a robber?" 
 
 He raised his timid eyes to my face. Then he 
 fell on the ground, clasping my knees and begging 
 me to forgive him. 
 
 I caught him by the collar and set him upon his 
 trembling limbs. 
 
 " I have no time for this, and as for forgiveness, 
 that will depend on how you serve me. Now take 
 me to a warm room, for my limbs ache with cold."
 
 THE HAND OF FATE. 313 
 
 " Will your honour be pleased to follow me? " he 
 said, leading the way to a well-lighted, comfortable 
 chamber. On the table stood a bottle of whiskey and 
 some glasses. 
 
 The tailor lifted up his hands in horror when he 
 beheld what a plight I was in, but disregarding him, 
 I seized the bottle, and filling a glass with whiskey, 
 drank it right off. Then I turned to my bewildered 
 host. 
 
 " I am upon the King's business/' I said, " and 
 any one who disobeys me will answer for it to his 
 Majesty's justices. I have been attacked by traitors 
 and have narrowly escaped with my life. In the 
 King's name I command you to aid me." 
 
 " I am your honour's servant," he replied, trem- 
 bling; " but I am a man of peace, and of little account 
 with the sword." 
 
 "I need not that," I answered, smiling; "but 
 water for washing, clean linen, a suit of clothes as 
 near as can be to resemble those that I wear, and -a 
 sword that I can rely on." 
 
 " All these I can give your honour, and at once," 
 he returned.
 
 314 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 When I had washed and bathed my wound, which, 
 in truth, was not so deep as I had imagined it to be, 
 I quickly donned the clothes that he brought me, 
 choosing such garments as fitted me best, for he had 
 many suits, and all of them at my disposal. 
 
 " His Excellency shall know how loyal and faith- 
 ful a servant the King has in you," I said. 
 
 Then I went forth and hastened towards the Castle. 
 The city was quiet, for soldiers were stationed at the 
 street corners, and many about the Parliament 
 House. 
 
 On reaching the Castle, I went at once to my 
 chamber and lit a candle. Then taking a pistol, I 
 saw to the priming and placed it in my belt. This 
 should not fail me, as the other had, through 
 treachery. I was resolved to recover the paper which 
 had been taken from me without delay. Holding 
 the candle in my hand, I went noiselessly down the 
 corridor to the chamber where Donal slept, albeit I 
 had no certainty that I should find him. I feared 
 too, lest, if he were there, the door should be locked, 
 and so I should be baulked of my revenge. 
 
 I turned the handle, the door yielded, and I
 
 THE HAND OF FATE. 315 
 
 entered the room and stood by the bed. There lay 
 Donal, his face flushed and his breathing heavy. The 
 light fell upon his face ; he started from his sleep and 
 sat upright. I did not speak, but stood holding the 
 candle in my hand. Then his gaze fell upon me. 
 His hair stood on end, and his eyeballs seemed to 
 start from their sockets with terror. His gaze 
 fascinated me, so that I forgot that which I had 
 come to say to him. I stood looking at him in silence. 
 His lips moved, but no sound came from them, and 
 he shook as though he were smitten with a palsy. 
 Never had I seen such terrible fear in the face of a 
 man, but my heart was hard and cruel, remembering 
 the evil that he had done me. 
 
 I took a step nearer to him, still holding the candle 
 in my hand. 
 
 At this he gave a great shriek, stretching out his 
 hands and beating the air. Then he fell back upon 
 the bed, and foam covered his lips. For a moment 
 he lay quiet, and I stood looking at him. He opened 
 his eyes and looked at me. The light was gone from 
 them, and they were calm and vacant. Then he 
 muttered meaningless words, and his voice was no 
 longer that of a man, but of a child.
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 THE JUDGMENT OF GOD. 
 
 WHEN his Excellency learned what was befallen 
 Donal O'Brien, he showed but little concern. 
 
 " Mr. Orde must find another secretary," he said, 
 " and you have lost a kinsman. Yet I do not think 
 he was your friend." 
 
 " He was not my friend," I returned. " Albeit 
 I had never injured him." 
 
 " In the Dean's madhouse he can do you no more 
 wrong." 
 
 I looked keenly at his Grace, wondering how much 
 he knew of my cousin's hate against me; for of his 
 attempt to murder me I had been silent, as well as of 
 his treason, because it was no longer necessary to 
 speak. 
 
 Since I had a great abundance of hair, I had little 
 difficulty in concealing the wound on my head, and 
 
 none knew of it save the worthy tailor and those who 
 316
 
 THE JUDGMENT OF GOD. 317 
 
 had attacked me, albeit it had caused some alarm 
 when my horse returned riderless to the Castle 
 stables. But danger had taught the servants the 
 wisdom of silence, so that his Excellency knew noth- 
 ing of the matter. 
 
 The se'nnight's grace which the Viceroy had 
 allowed to the conspirators before issuing warrants 
 for their arrest was now near expired. But, as Mr. 
 Attorney-General had declared would happen, the 
 leaders had already fled the country, leaving behind 
 them but few of sufficient importance to be dangerous 
 to the kingdom. Moreover, the chief witness of their 
 treachery was no longer capable of giving evidence 
 against them. This made me very hopeful, albeit 
 I knew that Mr. Orde held in his hands abundant 
 proofs of their guilt. 
 
 To reward me for my faithful services, the Vice- 
 roy promised me the pardon of one traitor, whomso- 
 ever I would, and this filled me with joy, since I had 
 earned the life of Miss Yelverton. 
 
 The Earl of Galtymore had already escaped, and 
 the Countess had followed him. The Lord Bishop 
 of Derry was said to be in France, but for his safety
 
 318 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 I had no fear, since the love of Mr. Pitt would save 
 him. 
 
 The Viceroy, indeed, was ever on the side of mercy, 
 and wrote to Mr. Pitt, declaring that the Irish were 
 more to be feared as allies than as enemies, seeing 
 how great was their desire to destroy one another. 
 " If we punish them," said he, " they will unite in 
 hating us; but, if we treat them with clemency, they 
 will most assuredly quarrel amongst themselves, and 
 so promote the cause which we have at heart." 
 
 And so it proved, for in a little while the anger of 
 the people was directed, not against the Viceroy and 
 the English, but against those who had spoken to 
 them of freedom, bidding them rid themselves of 
 the bondage of the English. 
 
 I could not forbear thinking of my uncle Tony, 
 and I was troubled, remembering how I had left him. 
 I was resolved, therefore, now that I had leisure, to 
 go to my cousin's house and inquire if he had safely 
 come out of his sickness. 
 
 When I entered Lady Betty's drawing-room I saw 
 my uncle sitting there alone. I paused on the 
 threshold, uncertain whether to advance or with-
 
 THE JUDGMENT OP GOD. 319 
 
 draw, for I could not tell how he would receive me. 
 When he saw me he rose heavily, and with out- 
 stretched arms came towards me. 
 
 " My boy," he said, and his voice was weak, " I 
 know the truth, and how greatly I have wronged you. 
 An old man begs for your forgiveness." 
 
 But I would not suffer him to say more, and put- 
 ting my arm about him, I led him gently to a seat. 
 
 " My name is disgraced forever," he went on, and 
 his gentleness grieved me, seeing how greatly broken 
 he was that he showed no anger. " But I thank 
 God that you whom I have loved as 'a son are no 
 traitor." 
 
 " The secret shall die with him," I returned, " and 
 none shall know of it." 
 
 His eyes flashed and his voice was stronger. 
 
 " Justice shall be done, whoever suffer for it." 
 
 " Justice has been done," I said. 
 
 " Is he dead? " 
 
 " To the world, since he is in the Dean's mad- 
 house." 
 
 " The judgment of God! " he answered, and cov- 
 ered his face with his hands.
 
 320 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 While he was so, Lady Betty entered. She knelt 
 by his side and kissed his hand. 
 
 " You are a good child, Betty, and God forgive me 
 that I ever doubted you." 
 
 " What matters it when I have your love and 
 Theobald's too?" 
 
 Then she turned to me. 
 
 " Your presence is opportune," she said. " Mr. 
 Yelverton's life is in danger and Beatrix bids you 
 save him." 
 
 I drew back as though I had been struck. 
 
 " Save him," I exclaimed, " and lose her! " 
 
 "Would Theobald Dillon wed the daughter of 
 a felon?" 
 
 " That he would," I returned with heat, " if she 
 be Beatrix Yelverton." 
 
 " That may not be," she said, " since, if her father 
 dies, I do not think that she will live." 
 
 " Is Mr. Yelverton in hiding? " 
 
 " In Newgate." 
 
 " I know not what to do," I answered, thinking 
 how I had resolved to beg the life of Miss Yelverton 
 from the Viceroy.
 
 THE JUDGMENT OF GOD. 321 
 
 " Save the father, Theobald," said my uncle, " and 
 the Viceroy will spare the daughter for her beauty." 
 
 " Be it so, then," I said, and turned to leave them. 
 
 As I did so, I saw my cousin's eyes grow bright 
 and the blood fill her cheeks. 
 
 " You have met Mr. Blake before," she murmured. 
 
 " Not long since," I returned, making that gentle- 
 man a bow. 
 
 " When you thought me a fool for minding my 
 own business," he said, smiling. 
 
 " I have little doubt of your wisdom." 
 
 " Since you have begun to distrust your own." 
 
 " There was a time when I thought you a fool 
 beside me," I retorted, glancing at my cousin. 
 
 " When you were younger," he answered, with a 
 laugh. 
 
 " I am not too young to learn, and my cousin has 
 taught me something." 
 
 "And that?" 
 
 " That love is the best thing in life," I returned, 
 making them both a low bow. 
 
 Then I left them. 
 
 When I reached Dame Street I found my steps
 
 322 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 impeded by a crowd which was gathered together 
 outside a tavern, so that I must needs push my way 
 through it by force or step into the mud, which was 
 deep upon the street. While I hesitated four men 
 came out of the tavern bearing the body of a man. 
 I pressed forward and looked at the dead man's face. 
 It was covered with blood, which flowed fast from a 
 wound in the forehead. But notwithstanding the 
 blood stains and the grey pallor of death, I recognised 
 the once beautiful face of Tom Delahunt. Used as 
 I was grown to such sights, for an instant I felt faint 
 and sick. Then, turning to one that came out of 
 the tavern, I inquired how it had come about. 
 
 He shrugged his shoulders, as though I might 
 readily have found an answer to my question. 
 
 " Cards and the wine-cup," he answered. 
 
 " Then he must have lost? " I said. 
 
 " A hundred guineas; to him whom you see hold- 
 ing his head." 
 
 "And then?" 
 
 " Before one could tell what he would do, he stood 
 up and, drawing a pistol, cried out aloud, 'This is
 
 THE JUDGMENT OF GOD. 323 
 
 the price of blood/ and in a moment he was as you 
 have seen. God rest him anyhow, for he was a hrave 
 gentleman." 
 
 " God rest him, indeed," I returned, " for there 
 was none braver."
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 FORGIVENESS. 
 
 THE death of Tom Delahunt grieved me more 
 than I had thought possible, and yet I could not 
 disguise from myself that his life had ended oppor- 
 tunely, seeing to what he was come he who had 
 heen so hrave and so honourable a gentleman. And 
 albeit the price of his life had been meant as the 
 price of my life, I felt no ill-will against him, but 
 remembered only that he had been a friend to me 
 when first I came to the city and had few that I could 
 call friends. From thinking on this, I came back to 
 the present and to the difficulties which still con- 
 fronted me if I would save Miss Yelverton. 
 
 It was very bitter to me that I should be forced 
 to beg the life of Bully Yelverton, whom I had never 
 known but as an enemy, in the place of that of his 
 daughter, whom I loved beyond all the world. For 
 a moment I was filled with anger that he had not fled 
 
 the country with the Earl of Galtymore and the other 
 324
 
 FORGIVENESS. 325 
 
 conspirators, but my anger became extinguished when 
 I reflected that, had he done so, his daughter would 
 most certainly have fled with him, and so made vain 
 and worthless the Viceroy's pledge. It was in my 
 mind to seek his Excellency, and, again reminding 
 him of my services, beg him to spare the daughter 
 because I loved her and because she was a woman. 
 But I feared lest I should accomplish nothing 
 thereby, for his Grace, albeit he was generous, was 
 wont, at times, to show himself very haughty to those 
 who would meet his clemency with further impor- 
 tunity. 
 
 Moreover, I knew that suspicion was fallen upon 
 my uncle Tony, as well as upon Lady Betty, and that 
 it was due to his Grace of Rutland that they were 
 not now keeping company with Mr. Yelverton in 
 Newgate. 
 
 While I was in much trouble and perplexity, not 
 knowing what to do, I saw Mr. Hasler, the court 
 chamberlain, coming towards me. He was smiling 
 very happily as though the world pleased him well. 
 
 " It is the darkest hour before the dawn," he said, 
 " and now the sun is shining."
 
 326 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " May it ever shine," I returned. " Do you come 
 from her Excellency? " 
 
 " This very moment." 
 
 "And she is at leisure?" 
 
 " I left her alone." 
 
 A sudden hope filled my breast. Without an- 
 swering, I hurried past him and made for her Grace's 
 apartments, my heart beating fast. 
 
 The Duchess received me with great kindness, 
 most graciously giving me her hand to kiss. She 
 was alone, as Mr. Hasler had said, and her face was 
 full of joy, albeit there was some pride in it, too. 
 
 "What news do you bring?" she asked, smiling 
 into my eyes. " Will you make us your debtor again 
 by fresh services?" 
 
 " Alas, madam, I am a bankrupt." 
 
 "How so?" 
 
 " Since all my services have been rewarded and 
 still I am a beggar." 
 
 " Are you come to beg of me ? " 
 
 I bowed my head in silence. 
 
 "What would you have of me? and if it stand
 
 FORGIVENESS. 327 
 
 within the eye of honour, of my lord's and mine, and 
 be not too great a gift, you shall not be sent empty 
 away. What would you have? " 
 
 " Pardon, your Excellency." 
 
 " You have done no wrong." 
 
 " For a woman." 
 
 " Ha, for a woman; and who is she? " 
 
 " Beatrix Yelverton." 
 
 " Is she, too, a traitor? " 
 
 " She is but a woman," I murmured. 
 
 " And so must needs be a traitor," and her voice 
 was cold. 
 
 " And so most deserves your Grace's forgiveness." 
 
 " It is false," she burst out, passionately, " for has 
 she not brought double dishonour on me, since I too 
 am a woman and she is a traitor? " 
 
 " Your Grace will be merciful, for she has suffered 
 greatly," I said. 
 
 " She has deserved to suffer greatly," the Duchess 
 answered. "And yet I loved her and desired her 
 happiness, but she has plotted against me and against 
 my happiness," and the anger died from her voice, as
 
 328 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 when a wind strikes a forest, at first loud and 
 vehement, yet in a moment grows gentle and ends in 
 a wail of sadness. 
 
 " No, not against your Grace," I cried, " since she 
 loves you." 
 
 "Loves me? Indeed I must believe it, since 
 many have done evil in the name of love." 
 
 " Believe me, madam, it is political." 
 
 " Political," she cried, and her eyes blazed again ; 
 " that is the plea of all wrongdoers, when their sins 
 have found them out, so that they may escape punish- 
 ment." 
 
 " I have been faithful," I began. 
 
 " I do not deny it," she answered, smiling a little ; 
 " what, then, would you have? " 
 
 " Your forgiveness for her her whom I love." 
 
 " She is unworthy of your love." 
 
 " I would my love were worthy of her." 
 
 " She is a traitress." 
 
 " I pray your Grace to believe that she is not." 
 
 " Then love has made you deaf and blind and 
 taken away your reason." 
 
 " I would be so blinded, madam," I answered, see-
 
 FORGIVENESS. 329 
 
 ing that there was little good in seeking to defend 
 myself. 
 
 " I had thought such love was only to be found 
 in the lying verses of the poets," she said, a little 
 bitterly, as it seemed, "but there will be time to 
 repent of it. Take the jade and make her, if you can, 
 loyal to us and to the King's Majesty," and at this 
 she made a deep courtesy, albeit the smile on her 
 face was mocking. 
 
 " Will his Excellency " I began. 
 
 "I have pledged my word that Miss Yelverton 
 shall be forgiven," she interrupted, very haughtily. 
 
 I knelt and kissed her hand. Then I strove to 
 find words to speak my gratitude. But suddenly the 
 door leading to his Grace's apartments opened, and 
 the Viceroy entered. I could scarce believe my eyes, 
 for with him was Miss Yelverton. Her eyes were 
 downcast and her cheeks were wet as though she had 
 lately wept. Holding her hand, his Grace led her 
 to the Duchess. 
 
 " It is a fair penitent," he said, " and since it is 
 not seemly that so much beauty should kneel to a 
 man, albeit he is the King's Deputy, I have brought
 
 330 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 her hither, Isabel, that she may plead for pardon to 
 the noblest woman in the kingdom." 
 
 At this Miss Yelverton knelt before the Duchess. 
 
 " Her advocate has pleaded with me already," her 
 Grace answered, " and so I have forgiven her." 
 
 " Ha! " cried his Excellency, looking at me for the 
 first time, " a lover is the best and speediest advocate." 
 
 Her Grace meanwhile was regarding the bent head 
 before her, as though she struggled with herself. 
 Then she stretched out her arms and raised up Miss 
 Yelverton. 
 
 " My dear," she said, and her voice was very sweet, 
 " we all need mercy and forgiveness, and so I forgive 
 you." 
 
 Then she kissed her, and Beatrix, bursting into 
 tears, fell upon her neck, and cried out 
 
 " I have loved you, madam, but thought only to 
 serve my country." 
 
 At this the Viceroy turned to me. 
 
 " Come," he said, " let us leave them together." 
 
 So he took my hand, and holding it, led me from
 
 FORGIVENESS. 331 
 
 the room until we were come to the council chamber. 
 I was amazed to find there the Lord Chancellor and 
 the Lords Justices of the Kingdom, and would have 
 drawn back, but that his Grace held me fast. As we 
 entered, their lordships rose and made obeisance to 
 the King's Deputy, and he bowed to them. 
 
 Then, still holding my hand, he said in a loud 
 voice 
 
 "My lords, I have brought hither one who has 
 rendered great service to the King and his Kingdom 
 of Ireland, so that ye all may testify that his Majesty 
 is not unmindful of services so faithfully rendered. 
 It is his Majesty's desire, expressed through his un- 
 worthy Vicegerent, to signify his approval of these 
 services by conferring upon Mr. Theobald Dillon 
 the honour of a baronet." 
 
 At this there were shouts of applause, but I scarce 
 heard them. 
 
 Then his Excellency drew his sword, and turning 
 to me, said 
 
 "Kneel down." 
 
 So I knelt down.
 
 332 THE KING'S DEPUTY. 
 
 " Else up, Sir Theobald Dillon," he exclaimed, 
 touching my shoulder lightly with his sword. 
 
 When I rose up, their lordships crowded about me, 
 eager to shake my hand and proffer me friendship, as 
 though I had done some notable deed. 
 
 But all the while I thought of Beatrix Yelverton. 
 
 THE END.
 
 By KATHARINE TYNAN 
 Author of " The Handsome Brandons," etc. 
 
 THE DEAR IRISH GIRL 
 
 I2mo. $1.50. 
 
 The very title of this work piques a curiosity and interest 
 which the perusal of the story is sure to satisfy. A more 
 charming story of the educated and refined circles of the 
 Irish people it would be hard to imagine, and the reader 
 is strongly impressed with the belief that the heroine is 
 most appropriately named in the title. 
 It has delightful bits of character, quaint pictures of places and people, 
 
 the true Irish atmosphere of sunny innocence and quick mirthfulness, the 
 
 sici.il ease and insouciance, the ready wit which is not to be analyzed all 
 
 the characteristics we look for are there. The World, London, Eng. 
 
 This book is written with delicate literary taste. The Outlook, 
 
 New York. 
 
 Reflects the fresh, buoyant atmosphere ot the emerald isle. Boston 
 
 Times. 
 
 A tale that American girl readers will heartily enjoy. TJie Living 
 
 Age, Boston. 
 
 SHE WALKS IN BEAUTY 
 
 izrno. $1.50. 
 
 Those who read with pleasure a love story where there is 
 plenty of delightful mirth to qualify the sentiment, exquis- 
 ite nature touches, and interest in the tale which never 
 flags, will thank Miss Tynan for the new treat she affords 
 them in this book. 
 
 Charming as are all this delightful author's pictures of Irish life, she 
 has never produced a more beautiful story than the present. Tht 
 Courier, Manchester, Eng. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, or mailed on receipt of price, by 
 
 A. C McCLURG & CO., Publishers 
 
 CHICAGO
 
 By KATHARINE TYNAN 
 
 The Handsome Brandons 
 
 t2mo. Illustrated. $1.50 
 
 A story of the loves and fortunes of the boys and 
 girls of an aristocratic Irish family, which retains of its 
 ancient characteristics only those of good-heartedness 
 and good looks. It is told with the beauty, pathos, and 
 delicacy which distinguish Miss Tynan's art. 
 
 "All girls will eagerly follow the fortunes of 'The Handsome Brandons,' 
 which are related with much spirit and with so many tender and delicate 
 touches. It is a most successful book." Si. James's Gazette. 
 
 "A very attractive and brightly written story of Irish life. Altogether it 
 is a very fresh and delightful bit of work." The Bookman. 
 
 Oh, What a Plague is Love! 
 
 I2mo, 75 cents. 
 
 "A charming little story told in the spirit of high comedy. Its hero is 
 no longer young, but he has an abnormal capacity for falling in love and 
 thus keeping his grown-up children in a condition of continual anxiety. 
 He finally discovers the right person, and the story ends happily." Sat- 
 urday Evening Gazette, Boston. 
 
 " Leigh Hunt would have delighted in Miss Tynan. He knew how to 
 value high spirits in a writer, and the gayety of this cheerful story would 
 have charmed him immensely." The Saturday Review, London, Eng- 
 land. 
 
 "A jolly love story, characterized by a fine blending of humor and sen- 
 timent." Detroit Free Press. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, or mailed on receipt of price, by 
 
 A. C. McCLURG & CO,, Publishers 
 
 CHICAGO
 
 The Dread and Fear of Kings 
 
 BY 
 
 J. BRECKENRIDGE ELLIS 
 
 I2mo, 1.25. 
 
 This romance, of which the historical background is the 
 reign of terror in Rome in the time of Tiberius, will take 
 rank with the most famous novels dealing with ancient 
 life. The historical setting is careful and accurate, and 
 gives a vivid picture of the reign of the profligate Caesar. 
 A skillful love story runs throughout; the dialogue is piquant, 
 and the book abounds with deeds of valor. 
 
 " For stirring adventures and romantic love scenes, one need go no farther. 
 Mr Ellis has written a book that will be eagerly read by all who like a stirring 
 and well-told story." The Chicago Tribune. 
 
 "The author has found it possible to produce a Roman narrative without 
 persecuting and shedding the blood of Christians, and for this, as well as other 
 reasons, lovers of the historical novel will probably relish 'The Dread and Fear 
 of Kings.' * * * The plot is skillfully woven, and at no time does it lack in 
 interest." The Indianapolis News. 
 
 " Mr. Ellis has written an entertaining and lively chronicle of the reign of 
 Tiberius and the ascendency of his favorite Sejanus. The local color of the story 
 is quite convincing. The author gives an excellent notion of the various types 
 of the many nationalities that thronged Rome at the time, and a spirited descrip- 
 tion of the sports in the amphitheater at Fidense and its collapse at the height of 
 the games. Unlike the majority of the romances of this era, the story ends most 
 happily, and leaves the reader with a sense of having been both instructed and 
 entertained." Commercial Advertiser, New York. 
 
 " It is the story of ancient Rome in the reign of Tiberius Caesar a period of 
 riot, debauchery, and terror. * * * One of the most interesting characters 
 in the book is Alexis the Greek, whose predominant trait is intense love for the 
 beautiful. His passionate nature gets him into all sorts of trouble. His friend 
 in need, Varro, imparts to the story zest and life, for Varro could not live with- 
 out adventure. Varro is exceedingly well drawn. 'The Dread and Fear of 
 Kings' is both entertaining and instructive." The Chicago Evening Post. 
 
 For sale by all booksellers, or mailed on receipt of price by the publishers, 
 
 A. C. McCLURG & CO., 
 CHICAGO.
 
 By M. IMLAY TAYLOR. 
 
 The Cobbler of Nimes. 12mo, $1.25. 
 
 A delightful tale of love and heroism in the days when the 
 Huguenots of Languedoc waged their desperate fight for liberty 
 of conscience against the tyranny of Louis XIV. The historical 
 incidents are subordinated to the interest of a fascinating charac- 
 ter-study and a story of love touched as if with the purity and 
 freshness of a summer morning. 
 
 The Cardinal's Musketeer. With Port it, 12mo 
 
 357 pages, $1.25. 
 
 The scene of the story is laid in France in the times when 
 Cardinal Richelieu was at the height of his power. As a striking 
 picture of the times and as a tale of love and adventure "The 
 Cardinal's Musketeer" leaves nothing to be desired. 
 
 The House of the Wizard. With Portrait, 12mo, 
 340 pages, $1.25. 
 
 The story is a strong, well-studied, and striking reproduction 
 of the social and political conditions of the age of King Henry 
 VIII. ... As a romance it is swift, overflowing with life and 
 action. ... In respect to the dramatic vividness and force of her 
 picture, Miss Taylor shows the unerring instinct of the born 
 story-teller. Chicago Chronicle. 
 
 A Yankee Volunteer. 12mo, 383 pages, $1.25. 
 
 A delicious story of the revolutionary war, in a pretty setting 
 of exquisite nature pictures of scene and character. "A Yankee 
 Volunteer" is indeed a story fraught with such exquisite beauty 
 as is seldom associated with history. Boston Times, 
 
 An Imperial Lover. With Portrait, 12mo, 377 
 pages, $1.25. 
 
 M. Imlay Taylor has the story-teller's gift in perfection. 
 Every word of this new Russian romance, "An Imperial Lover," 
 is as captivating as was every word of "On the Red Staircase." 
 The Times-Herald, Chicago. 
 
 On the Red Staircase. With Frontispiece, 12mo, 
 
 352 pages, $1.25. 
 
 A thrilling tale of intrigue and barbaric plot. . . . The book 
 is exciting, well sustained and excellently written. . . . Another 
 "Zenda" story. The Times-Herald, Chicago. 
 
 Sold by all booksellers, or mailed, on receipt of price, by the 
 publishers, 
 
 A. C McCLURG & CO. 
 
 CHICAGO.
 
 l- LBRAflY FACHJTY 
 
 A 000127745 8